A brief declaration and vindication of the doctrine of the Trinity as also of the person and satisfaction of Christ / accommodated to the capacity and use of such as may be in danger to be seduced, and the establishment of the truth by J. Owen.
         Owen, John, 1616-1683.
      
       
         
           1669
        
      
       Approx. 264 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53669
         Wing O718
         ESTC R30760
         11467248
         ocm 11467248
         47790
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53669)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 47790)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1467:15)
      
       
         
           
             A brief declaration and vindication of the doctrine of the Trinity as also of the person and satisfaction of Christ / accommodated to the capacity and use of such as may be in danger to be seduced, and the establishment of the truth by J. Owen.
             Owen, John, 1616-1683.
          
           [18], 252 p.
           
             Printed by R.W. for Nath. Ponder ...,
             London :
             1669.
          
           
             Includes: "Doctrine of the Trinity : as also of the person and satisfaction of Christ ...", with special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Jesus Christ -- Person and offices.
           Trinity -- Early works to 1800.
           Truth.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Brief
           DECLARATION
           AND
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           DOCTRINE
           OF
           THE
           TRINITY
           :
           As
           also
           of
           the
           Person
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           Accommodated
           to
           the
           Capacity
           and
           Use
           of
           such
           as
           may
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           seduced
           :
           and
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
        
         
           
             John
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             J.
             Owen
          
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             R.
             W.
          
           for
           
             Nath.
             Ponder
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Peacock
           in
           Chancery-Lane
           near
           Fleetstreet
           .
           1669.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             Rob.
             Grove
             ,
             R.
             F.
             D.
             Episcop
             .
             Lond.
             à
             Sac.
             Dom.
             
          
           
             Feb.
             3.
             1668
             
             /
             69.
             
          
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THis
           Small
           Treatise
           hath
           no
           other
           design
           but
           thy
           Good
           ,
           and
           establishment
           in
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           laying
           aside
           that
           Consideration
           alone
           :
           I
           could
           desirously
           
           have
           been
           excused
           from
           the
           Labour
           of
           those
           Hours
           which
           were
           spent
           in
           its
           Composure
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Work
           it self
           ,
           I
           admitted
           of
           no
           one
           thought
           ,
           but
           how
           the
           things
           treated
           of
           in
           it
           ,
           might
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           mannaged
           unto
           thy
           spiritual
           Benefit
           and
           Advantage
           .
           Other
           designs
           most
           men
           have
           in
           writing
           what
           is
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           publick
           view
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           may
           have
           so
           ;
           in
           this
           I
           have
           nothing
           but
           meerly
           thy
           Good.
           I
           have
           neither
           been
           particularly
           provoked
           ,
           nor
           opposed
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Truth
           here
           pleaded
           for
           ;
           nor
           have
           any
           need
           from
           any
           self
           respect
           ,
           to
           publish
           such
           a
           small
           plain
           discourse
           as
           this
           ;
           Love
           alone
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           
           welfare
           of
           thy
           soul
           ,
           have
           given
           Efficacy
           to
           their
           importunity
           who
           pressed
           me
           to
           this
           small
           service
           .
        
         
           The
           matters
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           are
           on
           all
           hands
           confessed
           to
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Eternal
           welfare
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           immediately
           and
           directly
           concerned
           in
           .
           This
           all
           those
           who
           believe
           the
           Sacred
           Truths
           here
           proposed
           and
           explained
           ,
           do
           unanimously
           profess
           and
           contend
           for
           ;
           nor
           is
           it
           denyed
           by
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           opposed
           .
           There
           is
           no
           need
           therefore
           to
           give
           thee
           any
           especial
           Reasons
           to
           evince
           thy
           concernment
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           nor
           the
           greatness
           of
           that
           concernment
           ,
           thereby
           to
           induce
           thee
           unto
           their
           
           serious
           consideration
           .
           It
           were
           well
           indeed
           that
           these
           great
           ,
           sacred
           ,
           and
           mysterious
           Truths
           ,
           might
           without
           contention
           or
           controversies
           about
           them
           ,
           be
           left
           unto
           the
           Faith
           of
           Believers
           as
           proposed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           with
           that
           Explanation
           of
           them
           which
           in
           the
           ordinary
           Ministry
           and
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           necessary
           and
           required
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           these
           tremendous
           Mysteries
           ,
           are
           not
           by
           us
           willingly
           to
           be
           exposed
           ,
           or
           prostituted
           to
           the
           Cavils
           of
           every
           perverse
           querist
           ,
           and
           disputer
           ;
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           whose
           pretended
           Wisdom
           ,
           indeed
           ignorance
           ,
           darkness
           and
           folly
           ,
           God
           hath
           designed
           to
           confound
           and
           destroy
           in
           them
           and
           by
           them
           .
           
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           can
           assure
           thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           contend
           and
           dispute
           about
           these
           things
           which
           I
           humbly
           adore
           and
           believe
           as
           they
           are
           revealed
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Importunity
           of
           Adversaries
           ,
           in
           their
           Attempts
           to
           draw
           and
           seduce
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           from
           the
           Truth
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           these
           great
           Fundamentals
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           alone
           can
           justifie
           any
           to
           debate
           upon
           ,
           or
           eristically
           to
           handle
           these
           awful
           Mysteries
           .
           This
           renders
           it
           our
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           indispensibly
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           we
           are
           required
           to
           
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           But
           yet
           also
           when
           this
           necessity
           is
           imposed
           on
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           no
           means
           discharged
           from
           that
           
           humble
           Reverence
           of
           mind
           ,
           wherewith
           we
           ought
           alwayes
           to
           be
           conversant
           about
           them
           ;
           nor
           from
           that
           regard
           unto
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           Revelation
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           may
           preserve
           us
           from
           all
           unnecessary
           intermixture
           of
           litigious
           or
           exotick
           Phrases
           and
           Expressions
           ,
           in
           their
           Assertion
           and
           declaration
           .
           I
           know
           our
           Adversaries
           would
           upon
           the
           matter
           decry
           any
           thing
           peculiarly
           Mysterious
           in
           these
           things
           ;
           although
           they
           are
           frequently
           ,
           and
           emphatically
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           affirmed
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           whilest
           they
           deny
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           are
           such
           as
           every
           may
           become
           the
           glorious
           Being
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           
           forced
           to
           a●sign
           such
           an
           aenigmatical
           sense
           unto
           the
           Words
           ,
           Expressions
           and
           Propositions
           wherein
           they
           are
           revealed
           and
           declared
           in
           the
           scripture
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           almost
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           into
           an
           Allegory
           ,
           wherein
           nothing
           is
           properly
           expressed
           ,
           but
           in
           some
           kind
           of
           Allusion
           unto
           what
           is
           so
           elsewhere
           ;
           which
           irrational
           way
           of
           proceeding
           ,
           leaving
           nothing
           certain
           in
           what
           is
           or
           may
           be
           expressed
           by
           Word
           or
           Writing
           ,
           is
           covered
           over
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           
             Right
             Reason
          
           ,
           which
           utterly
           refuseth
           to
           be
           so
           employed
           .
           These
           things
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           afterwards
           made
           manifest
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           brief
           discourse
           will
           bear
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           only
           
           desire
           these
           few
           things
           of
           him
           that
           intends
           its
           perusal
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           he
           would
           not
           look
           on
           the
           subject
           here
           treated
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           of
           an
           ordinary
           Controversie
           in
           Religion
           .
           
             
               —
               Neque
               enim
               hic
               levia
               aut
               ludicra
               petuntur
            
             
               Praemia
               ;
               lectoris
               de
               vita
               animaeque
               salute
               Certatur
               ;
            
          
        
         
           They
           are
           things
           which
           immediately
           and
           directly
           in
           themselves
           concern
           the
           eternal
           salvation
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           their
           consideration
           ought
           alwayes
           to
           be
           attended
           with
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           their
           weight
           and
           importance
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           him
           bring
           with
           
           him
           a
           due
           Reverence
           of
           the
           Majesty
           and
           Infinite
           ,
           incomprehensible
           nature
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           prostituted
           to
           the
           captious
           and
           sophistical
           scanning
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           humbly
           adored
           according
           to
           the
           Revelation
           that
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           himself
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           he
           be
           willing
           to
           submit
           his
           Soul
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           Propositions
           and
           Testimonies
           ,
           without
           seeking
           out
           Evasions
           and
           pretenses
           for
           unbelief
           .
           These
           Requests
           I
           cannot
           but
           judge
           equal
           ,
           and
           fear
           not
           the
           success
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           sincerely
           complyed
           withall
           .
        
         
         
           I
           have
           only
           to
           add
           ;
           that
           in
           handling
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           I
           have
           proceeded
           on
           that
           Principle
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           fully
           confirmed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           it
           hath
           constantly
           been
           maintained
           and
           adhered
           unto
           by
           the
           most
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           Judgement
           and
           Success
           have
           managed
           these
           Controversies
           against
           the
           Socinians
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           the
           Essential
           Holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           his
           Justice
           or
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           the
           Supream
           Governour
           of
           all
           ,
           did
           indispensibly
           require
           that
           sin
           should
           not
           absolutely
           go
           unpunished
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           stands
           in
           a
           Repugnancy
           to
           those
           Holy
           Properties
           of
           his
           Nature
           .
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           hath
           been
           
           alwayes
           constantly
           maintained
           by
           far
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           throughly
           understood
           the
           Controversie
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           have
           successfully
           engaged
           in
           it
           .
           And
           as
           their
           Arguments
           for
           their
           Assertion
           ,
           are
           plainly
           unanswerable
           ,
           so
           the
           neglect
           of
           abiding
           by
           it
           ,
           is
           causelesly
           to
           forego
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fundamental
           and
           invincille
           Principles
           in
           our
           Cause
           .
           He
           who
           first
           laboured
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           Socinus
           had
           formed
           his
           imaginations
           about
           the
           salvation
           that
           he
           wrought
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           dispute
           about
           it
           ,
           was
           Covetus
           ,
           a
           Learned
           man
           ,
           who
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           his
           whole
           
           Disputation
           in
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           necessarily
           requiring
           and
           indispensibly
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Controversie
           as
           it
           is
           laid
           down
           by
           Socinus
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Jesu
             Christo
             servatore
          
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Answer
           to
           this
           Covetus
           ,
           is
           genuine
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           receded
           from
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           the
           direct
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Controversial
           Writings
           on
           that
           subject
           ,
           which
           have
           since
           been
           published
           in
           Europe
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           these
           words
           laid
           down
           by
           
             Socinus
             himself
             .
             Communis
             &
             Orthodoxa
             (
             ut
             asseris
             )
             sententia
             est
             ,
             Iesum
             Christum
             ideo
             servatorem
             nostrum
             esse
             ,
             quia
             divinae
             Justiciae
             per
             quam
             peccatores
             
             damnari
             merebamur
             ,
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             plene
             satisfecerit
             ;
             quae
             satisfactio
             Per
             fidem
             imputatur
             Nobis
             ex
             dono
             Dei
             credentibus
             .
          
           This
           he
           ascribes
           to
           Covet
           .
           The
           Common
           and
           Orthodox
           Judgement
           is
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           being
           sinners
           deserved
           to
           be
           condemned
           ,
           for
           all
           our
           sins
           .
           In
           opposition
           whereunto
           he
           thus
           expresseth
           his
           own
           opinion
           .
           
             Ego
             vero
             censeo
             &
             Orthodoxam
             sententiam
             esse
             arbitror
             ,
             Iesum
             Christum
             ideo
             servatorem
             nostrum
             esse
             ,
             quia
             salutis
             aeternae
             viam
             nobis
             annuntiaverit
             ,
             confirmaverit
             ,
             &
             in
             sua
             ipsius
             
             persona
             ,
             cum
             vitae
             exemplo
             ,
             tum
             ex
             mortuis
             resurgendo
             ,
             manifeste
             ostenderit
             ,
             vitamque
             aeternam
             nobis
             ei
             fidem
             habentibus
             ipse
             daturus
             sit
             .
             Divinae
             autem
             justitiae
             ,
             per
             quam
             peccatores
             damnari
             meremur
             ,
             pro
             peccatis
             nostris
             neque
             illum
             satisfecisse
             ,
             neque
             ut
             satisfaceret
             ,
             opus
             fuisse
             arbitror
             .
          
           I
           judge
           and
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Orthodox
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           therefore
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           declared
           unto
           us
           the
           way
           of
           eternal
           salvation
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           it
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ;
           manifestly
           shewing
           it
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           example
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           rising
           from
           the
           dead
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           he
           will
           give
           eternal
           
           life
           unto
           us
           believing
           in
           him
           .
           And
           I
           affirm
           that
           he
           neither
           made
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           we
           deserved
           to
           be
           damned
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           need
           that
           he
           should
           so
           do
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           Question
           ;
           and
           the
           principal
           subtilty
           of
           Crellius
           ,
           the
           great
           Defender
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Socinus
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Causes
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Defence
           of
           this
           Book
           
             De
             Iesu
             Christo
             servatore
          
           ,
           consists
           in
           speaking
           almost
           the
           same
           words
           with
           those
           whom
           he
           doth
           oppose
           ,
           but
           still
           intending
           the
           same
           things
           with
           Socinus
           himself
           :
           This
           Opinion
           as
           was
           said
           of
           
             Socinus
             ,
             Covetus
          
           
           opposed
           and
           everted
           on
           the
           Principle
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Truth
           was
           confirmed
           also
           by
           Zarnovitius
           who
           first
           wrote
           against
           Socinus
           his
           Book
           ;
           as
           also
           by
           
             Otto
             Casmannus
          
           who
           engaged
           in
           the
           same
           work
           ;
           and
           by
           
             Abraham
             Salinarius
          
           .
           Vpon
           the
           same
           Foundation
           do
           proceed
           ,
           
             Paraeus
             ,
             Piscator
             ,
             Lubbertus
             ,
             Lucius
             ,
             Camero
             ,
             Voetius
             ,
             Amiraldus
             ,
             Placaeus
             ,
             Rivetus
             ,
             Walaeus
             ,
             Thysius
             ,
             Altingius
             ,
             Maresius
             ,
             Essenius
             ,
             Arnoldus
             ,
             Turretinus
             ,
             Baxter
             ,
          
           With
           many
           others
           ;
           The
           Lutherans
           ,
           who
           have
           managed
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           as
           
             Tarnovius
             ,
             Meisnerus
             ,
             Calovius
             ,
             Stegmannus
             ,
             Martinius
             ,
             Franzius
             ,
          
           with
           all
           others
           of
           their
           ,
           
           way
           ,
           have
           constantly
           maintained
           the
           same
           great
           fundamental
           Principle
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           well
           ,
           and
           solidly
           been
           of
           late
           asserted
           among
           our selves
           on
           the
           same
           foundation
           .
           And
           as
           many
           of
           these
           Authors
           do
           expresly
           blame
           some
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           as
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Durandus
             ,
             Biel
             ,
             Tataretus
             ,
          
           for
           granting
           a
           possibility
           of
           pardon
           without
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           opening
           a
           way
           to
           the
           Socinian
           Error
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           so
           also
           they
           fear
           not
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           foregoing
           of
           this
           Principle
           of
           Gods
           
             Vindictive
             Justice
          
           indispensibly
           requiring
           the
           Punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           weaken
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           indeed
           leave
           it
           
           indefensible
           .
           However
           I
           suppose
           ,
           men
           ought
           to
           be
           wary
           how
           they
           censure
           the
           Authors
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           such
           who
           expose
           the
           Cause
           they
           undertook
           to
           defend
           ,
           unto
           contempt
           ;
           for
           greater
           ,
           more
           able
           ,
           and
           Learned
           Defenders
           ,
           this
           Truth
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           found
           ,
           nor
           doth
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             O.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Disciples
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           having
           made
           that
           great
           confession
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           distinction
           and
           opposition
           unto
           them
           who
           accounted
           him
           only
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           He
           doth
           on
           the
           occasion
           thereof
           ,
           give
           out
           unto
           them
           that
           
             Great
             Charter
          
           of
           the
           Churches
           stability
           and
           continuance
           ;
           
             Vpon
             this
             Rock
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             
             gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
          
           v.
           18.
           
           He
           is
           himself
           the
           Rock
           upon
           which
           his
           Church
           is
           built
           ;
           as
           God
           is
           called
           the
           Rock
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           eternal
           power
           and
           immutability
           ,
           Deut.
           32.
           4
           ,
           18
           ,
           31.
           
           Isa.
           26.
           4.
           
           And
           himself
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Rock
          
           which
           gave
           out
           supplies
           of
           Mercy
           and
           Assistance
           to
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           4.
           
        
         
           The
           Relation
           of
           the
           
             Professing
             Church
          
           unto
           this
           Rock
           ,
           consists
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           this
           Confession
           ,
           that
           he
           
             is
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
          
           This
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           promised
           to
           secure
           against
           all
           attempts
           ;
           yet
           so
           as
           plainly
           to
           declare
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           great
           and
           severe
           opposition
           made
           thereunto
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Prevalency
           of
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell
          
           in
           an
           enmity
           unto
           this
           confession
           is
           denyed
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           vigorous
           attempt
           to
           prevail
           therein
           is
           no
           less
           certainly
           foretold
           ;
           neither
           hath
           it
           otherwise
           fallen
           out
           .
           In
           all
           Ages
           from
           the
           first
           solemn
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           it
           hath
           one
           way
           or
           other
           been
           fiercely
           attempted
           by
           the
           
             Gates
             of
             Hell.
          
           For
           some
           time
           after
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           the
           principal
           endeavours
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           Men
           acting
           under
           him
           ,
           or
           acted
           by
           him
           ,
           were
           pointed
           against
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           laid
           in
           the
           expression
           before
           mentioned
           .
           Almost
           all
           the
           Errours
           and
           Heresies
           wherewith
           for
           three
           or
           four
           
             Centuries
             of
             years
          
           it
           was
           perplexed
           ,
           were
           principally
           against
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Nature
           and
           Being
           of
           the
           holy
           and
           blessed
           Trinity
           .
           But
           being
           disappointed
           in
           his
           design
           herein
           ,
           through
           the
           watchful
           care
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           over
           his
           Promise
           ;
           in
           the
           following
           Ages
           ,
           Satan
           turned
           his
           craft
           and
           violence
           against
           sundry
           parts
           of
           the
           superstructure
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Papacy
           cast
           them
           into
           confusion
           ,
           nothing
           as
           it
           were
           remaining
           firm
           ,
           stable
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           
             one
             confession
          
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           upon
           himself
           to
           secure
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           
             latter
             Ages
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           care
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           reviving
           towards
           his
           Church
           in
           the
           Reformation
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           the
           ruined
           heaps
           of
           its
           building
           have
           been
           again
           reduced
           into
           some
           tolerable
           order
           and
           beauty
           .
           The
           old
           Enemy
           of
           its
           peace
           and
           welfare
           falling
           hereby
           under
           a
           disappointment
           ,
           and
           finding
           his
           travail
           and
           labour
           for
           
             many
             Generations
          
           in
           a
           great
           part
           frustrate
           ,
           he
           is
           returned
           again
           to
           his
           old
           work
           of
           attacqueing
           the
           Foundation
           it self
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           unweary
           and
           restless
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           quiet
           neither
           Conquerour
           nor
           conquered
           ;
           nor
           will
           be
           so
           ,
           until
           he
           is
           bound
           and
           cast
           
             into
             the
             lake
             that
             burneth
             with
             fire
             .
          
           For
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Religion
           firmed
           it self
           in
           some
           of
           the
           
             Europaean
             Provinces
          
           ,
           but
           immediately
           ,
           in
           a
           proportion
           of
           distance
           not
           unanswerable
           unto
           what
           fell
           out
           from
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           sundry
           Persons
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Satan
           
           attempted
           the
           disturbance
           and
           ruine
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           very
           same
           errours
           and
           Heresies
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Offices
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           and
           his
           Grace
           ,
           wherewith
           its
           first
           trouble
           and
           ruine
           was
           endeavoured
           .
           And
           hereof
           we
           have
           of
           late
           an
           instance
           given
           among
           our selves
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           notoriously
           known
           ,
           through
           a
           mixture
           of
           imprudence
           and
           impudence
           in
           the
           managers
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           brief
           reflection
           upon
           it
           will
           suffice
           unto
           our
           present
           design
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           alwaies
           supposed
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           some
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           sundry
           Persons
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           themselves
           seduced
           into
           Socinianism
           ,
           did
           make
           it
           their
           business
           under
           various
           pretences
           to
           draw
           others
           into
           a
           compliance
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           way
           and
           perswasion
           .
           Neither
           hath
           this
           for
           sundry
           years
           been
           so
           secretly
           carryed
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           design
           of
           it
           hath
           variously
           discovered
           it self
           by
           
             overt
             acts
          
           of
           Conferences
           ,
           disputations
           ,
           
           and
           publishing
           of
           Books
           ;
           which
           last
           way
           of
           late
           hath
           been
           sedulously
           pursued
           .
           Unto
           these
           three
           is
           now
           a
           
             visible
             Accession
          
           made
           ,
           by
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           whom
           Men
           will
           call
           Quakers
           ,
           from
           their
           deportment
           at
           the
           first
           erection
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           long
           since
           deserted
           by
           them
           ;
           until
           by
           some
           new
           Revolutions
           of
           Opinions
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           under
           a
           more
           proper
           denomination
           .
           That
           there
           is
           a
           conjunction
           issued
           between
           both
           these
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           in
           an
           Opposition
           to
           the
           
             holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Person
           and
           Grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Pamphlets
           of
           late
           published
           by
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           do
           sufficiently
           evince
           .
           For
           however
           they
           may
           seem
           in
           sundry
           things
           as
           yet
           to
           look
           divers
           waies
           ,
           yet
           like
           
           Sampson's
           Foxes
           ,
           they
           are
           knit
           together
           by
           the
           tayle
           of
           consent
           in
           these
           fire-brand
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           joyntly
           endeavour
           to
           consume
           the
           standing
           Corn
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           their
           joynt
           management
           of
           their
           business
           of
           late
           ,
           hath
           been
           as
           though
           it
           were
           their
           design
           ,
           to
           give
           as
           great
           a
           
           vogue
           and
           report
           to
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           by
           any
           waies
           they
           are
           able
           .
           Hence
           besides
           their
           attempts
           to
           be
           proclaiming
           their
           Opinions
           under
           various
           pretences
           ,
           in
           all
           Assemblies
           whereunto
           they
           may
           intrude
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           know
           without
           trouble
           ,
           they
           are
           exceedingly
           sedulous
           in
           scattering
           and
           
             giving
             away
          
           ,
           yea
           
             imposing
             gratis
          
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           some
           ingratiis
           ,
           their
           small
           books
           which
           they
           publish
           ,
           upon
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           promiscuously
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           advantage
           so
           to
           do
           .
           By
           this
           means
           their
           Opinions
           being
           of
           late
           become
           the
           talk
           and
           discourse
           of
           the
           
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Exercise
           of
           many
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           are
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           that
           on
           sundry
           accounts
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           ,
           may
           possibly
           be
           exposed
           unto
           disadvantage
           and
           prejudice
           thereby
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           thought
           meet
           by
           some
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Sacred
             Truths
          
           which
           these
           men
           oppose
           ,
           should
           be
           plainly
           and
           briefly
           asserted
           and
           confirmed
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           that
           those
           of
           the
           
             meanest
             sort
             of
             Professors
          
           ,
           who
           a●e
           
           Sincere
           and
           upright
           ,
           exercising
           themselves
           to
           keep
           a
           good
           conscience
           in
           matters
           of
           faith
           and
           obedience
           to
           God
           ,
           may
           have
           somewhat
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           both
           to
           guide
           them
           in
           their
           further
           enquiry
           into
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           confirm
           their
           Faith
           in
           what
           they
           have
           already
           received
           ,
           when
           at
           any
           time
           it
           is
           shaken
           or
           opposed
           by
           the
           
             cunning
             sleights
             of
             men
             that
             lye
             in
             wait
             to
             deceive
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           comprizeth
           the
           design
           of
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           .
           It
           may
           possibly
           be
           judged
           needless
           by
           some
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           its
           first
           proposal
           by
           him
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           wri●●●●
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           this
           matter
           at
           present
           is
           by
           an
           especial
           providence
           cast
           on
           other
           hands
           ,
           who
           both
           have
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           ,
           will
           
             well
             acquit
             themselves
          
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Truths
           opposed
           .
           Not
           to
           give
           any
           other
           account
           of
           the
           Reasons
           of
           this
           small
           undertaking
           ,
           it
           may
           suffice
           ,
           that
           
             in
             publico
             discrimine
             omnis
             homo
             miles
             est
             .
          
           Every
           mans
           concernment
           
           lying
           in
           a
           
             common
             danger
          
           ,
           it
           is
           free
           for
           every
           one
           to
           manage
           it
           as
           he
           thinks
           best
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           without
           prejudice
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           or
           the
           particular
           concerns
           of
           others
           .
           If
           a
           City
           be
           on
           fire
           ,
           whose
           bucket
           that
           brings
           water
           to
           quench
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           refused
           ?
           The
           attempt
           to
           cast
           fire
           into
           the
           
             City
             of
             God
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Opinions
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           open
           and
           plain
           ,
           and
           a
           timely
           stop
           being
           to
           be
           put
           unto
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           hands
           are
           orderly
           employed
           in
           its
           quenching
           ,
           the
           more
           speedy
           and
           secure
           is
           the
           effect
           like
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           because
           the
           Assertors
           of
           the
           Opinions
           mentioned
           do
           seem
           to
           set
           out
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             some
             great
             Ones
          
           ,
           above
           the
           ordinary
           rate
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           having
           found
           out
           ,
           and
           being
           able
           publickly
           to
           maintain
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           never
           would
           have
           entred
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           others
           to
           have
           thought
           on
           ,
           or
           conceived
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           they
           seem
           with
           many
           to
           be
           thought
           worthy
           of
           their
           consideration
           because
           they
           now
           are
           
           new
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           have
           not
           been
           acquainted
           withall
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           Prefatory
           entrance
           ,
           briefly
           manifest
           that
           those
           who
           have
           amongst
           us
           undertaken
           the
           management
           of
           these
           Opinions
           ,
           have
           brought
           nothing
           new
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           either
           a
           little
           
             contemptible
             Sophistry
          
           and
           caption
           of
           words
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           futulous
           ,
           affected
           ,
           unintelligible
           expressions
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Opinions
           themselves
           being
           no
           other
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God
          
           having
           been
           opposed
           by
           ,
           and
           troubled
           with
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           hath
           prevailed
           against
           ,
           and
           triumphed
           over
           in
           all
           generations
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           that
           Confidence
           is
           the
           only
           relief
           which
           engaged
           impotency
           adheres
           unto
           ,
           and
           expects
           supplies
           from
           ,
           I
           should
           greatly
           admire
           that
           those
           amongst
           us
           who
           have
           undertaken
           an
           inforcement
           of
           these
           old
           exploded
           errours
           ,
           whose
           weakness
           doth
           so
           openly
           discover
           and
           proclaim
           it self
           in
           all
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           should
           judge
           themselves
           
           competent
           to
           give
           a
           new
           spirit
           of
           life
           to
           the
           dead
           carkass
           of
           these
           
             rotten
             Heresies
          
           ,
           which
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           all
           Ages
           hath
           triumphed
           over
           ;
           and
           which
           Truth
           and
           Learning
           have
           under
           the
           care
           and
           watchfulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           often
           baffled
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           Jews
           in
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Saviours
           converse
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           being
           fallen
           greatly
           from
           the
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           of
           their
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           sink
           into
           their
           last
           and
           
             utmost
             Apostacy
          
           from
           God
           ,
           seem
           amongst
           many
           other
           truths
           ,
           to
           have
           much
           lost
           that
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Messiah
           .
           It
           was
           indeed
           suited
           in
           the
           dispensation
           of
           God
           ,
           unto
           the
           work
           that
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           had
           to
           fulfill
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           Passion
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           as
           unto
           his
           individual
           person
           ,
           should
           be
           concealed
           from
           the
           most
           of
           men
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ,
          
           yet
           
             he
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
          
           by
           taking
           on
           him
           the
           form
           of
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           being
           found
           in
           the
           fashion
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           obedient
           unto
           death
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           whereby
           his
           Divine
           Glory
           was
           veiled
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           until
           he
           was
           
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           And
           then
           
             was
             glorified
             with
             that
             glory
             which
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           3.
           
           And
           as
           this
           dispensation
           was
           needful
           unto
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           whole
           work
           which
           as
           our
           M●diator
           he
           had
           undertaken
           ,
           so
           in
           particular
           ,
           he
           who
           was
           in
           himself
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             a
             Sanctuary
             to
             them
             that
             feared
             him
             ,
          
           became
           hereby
           ,
           
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             to
             both
             the
             Houses
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             for
             a
             gin
             and
             for
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           Isa.
           8.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           See
           Luke
           2.
           34.
           
           Rom.
           9.
           33.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           8.
           
           
           Isa.
           28.
           26.
           
           But
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           as
           occasions
           required
           ,
           suitably
           unto
           his
           own
           holy
           ends
           and
           designs
           ,
           he
           forbare
           not
           to
           give
           plain
           and
           open
           testimony
           to
           his
           own
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           and
           eternal
           pre-existence
           unto
           his
           Incarnation
           .
           And
           this
           was
           it
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           other
           things
           most
           provoked
           the
           
             carnal
             Jews
          
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           to
           do
           .
           For
           having
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           lost
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Person
           of
           the
           Messiah
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           asserted
           his
           Deity
           ,
           they
           were
           immediately
           enraged
           and
           endeavoured
           to
           destroy
           him
           .
           So
           was
           it
           plainly
           ,
           John.
           8.
           56
           ,
           57
           ,
           58
           59.
           
           Saith
           he
           ,
           
             Your
             Father
          
           Abraham
           
             rejoyced
             to
             see
             my
             day
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             it
             and
             was
             glad
             ;
             then
             said
             the
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             thou
             art
             n●t
             yet
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             hast
             thou
             seen
          
           Abraham
           ?
           
             Jesus
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             I
             am
             :
             then
             took
             they
             up
             stones
             to
             cast
             at
             him
             .
          
           So
           also
           ,
           John
           10.
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           33.
           
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             :
             then
             the
             Jews
             took
             up
             stones
             again
             to
             stone
             
             him
             ;
             Jesus
             answered
             them
             ,
             many
             good
             works
             have
             I
             shewed
             you
             from
             my
             Father
             ,
             for
             which
             of
             those
             works
             do
             you
             stone
             me
             ?
             The
             Jews
             answered
             him
             saying
             ,
             for
             a
             good
             work
             we
             stone
             thee
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             because
             that
             thou
             being
             a
             Man
             makest
             thy self
             God.
          
           They
           understood
           well
           enough
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           a
           plain
           Assertion
           of
           his
           being
           God.
           This
           caused
           their
           rage
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Jews
           all
           abide
           by
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           slew
           him
           .
           Whereas
           therefore
           the
           first
           discovery
           of
           a
           
             plurality
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
          
           consists
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           personality
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           this
           being
           opposed
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           blasphemed
           by
           these
           Jews
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           justly
           looked
           upon
           and
           esteemed
           as
           the
           
             first
             Assertors
          
           of
           that
           misbelief
           ,
           which
           now
           some
           seek
           again
           so
           earnestly
           to
           promote
           .
           The
           Jews
           persecuted
           the
           
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           being
           a
           Man
           ,
           declared
           himself
           also
           to
           be
           God
           ;
           and
           others
           are
           ready
           to
           revile
           and
           reproach
           them
           ,
           who
           believe
           and
           teach
           what
           he
           declared
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           all
           things
           being
           filled
           with
           tokens
           ,
           evidences
           and
           effects
           of
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Power
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           4.
           
           The
           Church
           that
           began
           to
           be
           gathered
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           being
           by
           his
           especial
           institution
           to
           be
           initiated
           into
           the
           express
           profession
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           ,
           as
           being
           to
           be
           baptized
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           confession
           comprizeth
           the
           whole
           of
           the
           truth
           contended
           for
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           indispensible
           placing
           of
           it
           at
           the
           first
           entrance
           into
           all
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           made
           the
           doctrinal
           foundation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           continued
           for
           a
           season
           in
           the
           quiet
           and
           undisturbed
           possession
           of
           this
           Sacred
           Treasure
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           who
           gave
           disquietment
           unto
           the
           
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
          
           by
           perverting
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           was
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           with
           his
           followers
           ;
           an
           account
           of
           whose
           monstrous
           figments
           ,
           and
           unintelligible
           imaginations
           ,
           with
           their
           coincidence
           with
           what
           some
           men
           dream
           in
           these
           latter
           daies
           ,
           shall
           elsewhere
           be
           given
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           need
           here
           to
           mention
           the
           Colluvies
           of
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Valentinians
             ,
             Marcionites
          
           and
           Manichees
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           whose
           abominations
           lay
           in
           their
           mis-apprehensions
           of
           the
           being
           of
           God
           ,
           their
           unbelief
           of
           the
           Trinity
           and
           Person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           do
           those
           of
           some
           others
           also
           .
        
         
           In
           especial
           there
           was
           one
           Cerinthus
           ,
           who
           was
           more
           active
           than
           others
           in
           his
           opposition
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therein
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           .
           To
           put
           a
           stop
           unto
           his
           Abominations
           ,
           all
           Authors
           agree
           that
           John
           writing
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           prefixed
           unto
           it
           that
           plain
           declaration
           of
           the
           
             eternal
             Deity
          
           of
           Christ
           which
           
           it
           is
           prefaced
           withall
           .
           And
           the
           story
           is
           well
           attested
           by
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Eusebius
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           from
           Polycarpus
           who
           was
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           that
           this
           Cerinthus
           coming
           into
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Apostle
           was
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           ,
           adding
           as
           a
           reason
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           lest
           the
           
             building
             through
             the
             just
             judgement
             of
             God
             should
             fall
             upon
             them
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           of
           the
           Holy
           ,
           Wise
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           suffer
           some
           impious
           Persons
           to
           oppose
           this
           Doctrine
           before
           the
           death
           of
           that
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           by
           infallible
           Inspiration
           farther
           reveal
           ,
           manifest
           and
           declare
           it
           to
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           future
           Ages
           .
           For
           what
           can
           farther
           be
           desired
           to
           satisfie
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           any
           sense
           own
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           than
           that
           this
           Controversie
           about
           the
           Trinity
           and
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           for
           they
           stand
           and
           fall
           together
           )
           should
           be
           so
           eminently
           and
           expresly
           determined
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           But
           he
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           neither
           ever
           did
           ,
           nor
           ever
           will
           ,
           nor
           can
           acquiesce
           or
           rest
           in
           the
           divine
           determination
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           hath
           stirred
           up
           strife
           and
           controversie
           about
           .
           For
           as
           Cerinthus
           and
           the
           Ebionites
           persisted
           in
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           slain
           our
           Saviour
           for
           bearing
           witness
           to
           his
           own
           Deity
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           evidence
           of
           that
           testimony
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           apprehension
           which
           the
           Jews
           had
           of
           his
           mind
           therein
           ;
           so
           he
           excited
           others
           to
           engage
           and
           persist
           in
           their
           Opposition
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           
             second
             particular
             determination
          
           of
           it
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           their
           confutation
           or
           confusion
           .
           For
           after
           the
           more
           weak
           and
           confused
           oppositions
           made
           unto
           it
           by
           
             Theodotus
             Coriarius
             ,
             Artemon
          
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           at
           length
           a
           stout
           Champion
           appears
           visibly
           and
           expresly
           engaged
           against
           these
           fundamentals
           of
           our
           faith
           .
           This
           was
           
             Paulus
             Sa
             nosatenus
          
           Bishop
           of
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Antioch
           about
           the
           year
           272.
           
           A
           man
           of
           most
           intolerable
           pride
           ,
           passion
           ,
           and
           folly
           ;
           the
           greatest
           that
           hath
           left
           a
           name
           upon
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Records
          
           .
           This
           man
           openly
           and
           avowedly
           denyed
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Deity
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           .
           For
           although
           he
           endeavoured
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           to
           
             cloud
             his
             impious
             sentiments
          
           in
           ambiguous
           expressions
           ,
           as
           others
           also
           have
           done
           ,
           (
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
          
           7.
           cap.
           27.
           )
           yet
           being
           pressed
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           supposing
           his
           party
           was
           somewhat
           confirmed
           ,
           he
           plainly
           defended
           his
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           he
           presided
           .
           Some
           
             sixty
             years
          
           after
           ,
           
             Photinus
             Bishop
             of
             Syrmium
          
           ,
           with
           a
           pretence
           of
           more
           sobriety
           in
           life
           and
           conversation
           ,
           undertook
           the
           management
           of
           the
           same
           design
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           success
           .
        
         
           What
           ensued
           afterwards
           among
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           of
           too
           large
           and
           diffused
           a
           nature
           
           to
           be
           here
           reported
           .
           These
           instances
           I
           have
           fixed
           on
           ,
           only
           to
           intimate
           unto
           persons
           whose
           condition
           or
           occasions
           afford
           them
           not
           ability
           or
           leisure
           of
           themselves
           ,
           to
           enquire
           into
           the
           memorials
           of
           times
           past
           amongst
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           these
           oppositions
           which
           are
           made
           at
           present
           amongst
           us
           unto
           these
           fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           and
           derived
           immediately
           from
           the
           late
           renewed
           inforcement
           of
           them
           made
           by
           
             Faustus
             Socinus
          
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           old
           baffled
           attempts
           of
           Satan
           ,
           against
           the
           
             Rock
             of
             the
             Church
          
           and
           the
           building
           thereon
           ,
           in
           the
           confession
           
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           all
           men
           who
           have
           ought
           of
           a
           due
           Reverence
           of
           God
           or
           his
           truth
           remaining
           with
           them
           ,
           cannot
           but
           be
           wary
           how
           they
           give
           the
           least
           admittance
           to
           such
           Opinions
           as
           have
           from
           the
           beginning
           been
           witnessed
           against
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           his
           Apostles
           and
           all
           that
           followed
           them
           in
           their
           faith
           and
           waies
           in
           all
           Generations
           ;
           
           so
           others
           whose
           hearts
           may
           tremble
           for
           the
           danger
           they
           apprehend
           which
           these
           
             sacred
             Truths
          
           may
           be
           in
           ,
           of
           being
           corrupted
           or
           defamed
           ,
           by
           the
           present
           opposition
           against
           them
           ,
           may
           know
           that
           it
           is
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Church
           and
           faith
           of
           Professors
           hath
           already
           been
           exercised
           with
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           power
           of
           him
           that
           enables
           them
           have
           constantly
           triumphed
           over
           .
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           blessed
           effect
           of
           the
           holy
           wise
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           long
           harboured
           these
           Abominations
           of
           denying
           the
           
             holy
             Trinity
          
           ,
           the
           person
           and
           
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           but
           yet
           have
           sheltered
           themselves
           from
           common
           observation
           under
           the
           shades
           of
           dark
           obscure
           and
           uncouth
           expressions
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           specious
           pretences
           ,
           should
           be
           given
           up
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           with
           such
           Persons
           ,
           and
           to
           profess
           a
           community
           of
           perswasion
           with
           them
           in
           those
           opinions
           ,
           as
           have
           rendred
           themselves
           infamous
           from
           the
           first
           foundation
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           
           and
           wherein
           they
           will
           assuredly
           meet
           with
           the
           same
           success
           as
           those
           have
           done
           ,
           who
           have
           gone
           before
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           other
           head
           of
           Opposition
           made
           by
           these
           Persons
           unto
           the
           truth
           in
           Reference
           unto
           the
           
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousness
          
           thereon
           unto
           our
           Justification
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           much
           to
           say
           as
           to
           the
           time
           past
           .
           In
           general
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           wherein
           they
           boast
           ,
           being
           first
           brought
           forth
           in
           a
           rude
           mishapen
           manner
           by
           the
           
             Pelagian
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           improved
           by
           one
           
             Abailardus
             a
             Sophistical
             Scholar
          
           in
           France
           ;
           but
           owes
           its
           principal
           form
           and
           poison
           unto
           the
           endeavours
           of
           
             Faustus
             Socinus
          
           ,
           &
           those
           who
           have
           followed
           him
           in
           his
           subtle
           attempt
           to
           corrupt
           the
           whole
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Of
           these
           M●n
           ,
           are
           those
           amongst
           us
           who
           at
           this
           day
           so
           busily
           dispute
           and
           write
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           
             Deity
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             his
             satisfaction
          
           ,
           the
           Followers
           and
           Disciples
           .
           And
           it
           is
           much
           more
           from
           their
           Masters
           who
           were
           some
           of
           them
           Men
           learned
           ,
           diligent
           ,
           
           and
           subtle
           ,
           than
           from
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           judged
           to
           be
           of
           any
           great
           consideration
           .
           For
           I
           can
           truly
           say
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           sedate
           examination
           of
           all
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           yet
           hear
           ,
           or
           get
           a
           sight
           of
           ,
           either
           spoken
           or
           written
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           any
           amongst
           us
           ;
           I
           never
           yet
           observed
           an
           undertaking
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           managed
           with
           a
           greater
           evidence
           of
           incompetency
           and
           inability
           ,
           to
           give
           any
           tolerable
           countenance
           unto
           it
           .
           If
           any
           of
           them
           shall
           for
           the
           future
           attempt
           to
           give
           any
           
             new
             countenance
          
           or
           props
           to
           their
           
             tottering
             errours
          
           ,
           it
           will
           doubtless
           be
           attended
           unto
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           those
           many
           ,
           who
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           it
           is
           incumbent
           on
           them
           ,
           
             to
             contend
             earnestly
             for
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             unto
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           This
           present
           brief
           endeavour
           is
           only
           to
           assist
           and
           direct
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           less
           exercised
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           managing
           controversies
           in
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           a
           brief
           comprehension
           of
           the
           truths
           opposed
           ,
           with
           the
           firm
           foundations
           whereon
           they
           are
           
           built
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           shield
           their
           Faith
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           
             fiery
             darts
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           secure
           their
           minds
           against
           the
           cunning
           sleights
           of
           Men
           who
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           .
           And
           wherein
           this
           discourse
           seems
           in
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           too
           brief
           ,
           or
           concise
           ,
           the
           Author
           is
           not
           to
           be
           blamed
           ;
           who
           was
           confined
           unto
           these
           strait
           bounds
           ,
           by
           those
           whose
           requests
           injoyned
           him
           this
           service
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           Explained
           and
           Vindicated
           .
        
         
           THe
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             blessed
             Trinity
          
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           wayes
           .
           First
           ,
           In
           respect
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           and
           proposal
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           direct
           us
           unto
           the
           Author
           ,
           Object
           ,
           and
           End
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           in
           our
           worship
           and
           obedience
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           it
           is
           farther
           declared
           and
           explained
           ,
           in
           terms
           ,
           expressions
           ,
           and
           propositions
           ,
           educed
           from
           the
           
             Original
             Revelation
          
           of
           it
           ,
           suited
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           meet
           to
           direct
           and
           keep
           the
           mind
           
           from
           undue
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           things
           it
           believes
           ;
           and
           to
           declare
           them
           unto
           farther
           edification
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           way
           ,
           it
           consists
           meerly
           in
           the
           propositions
           wherein
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           And
           in
           this
           regard
           two
           things
           are
           required
           of
           us
           .
           First
           ,
           To
           understand
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           propositions
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Enunciations
           of
           Truth
           ;
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           believe
           the
           things
           taught
           ,
           revealed
           ,
           and
           declared
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Instance
           ,
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           assent
           unto
           the
           Assertions
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           God
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           natural
           and
           genuine
           sence
           ,
           as
           he
           will
           be
           known
           ,
           believed
           in
           ,
           feared
           and
           worshipped
           by
           us
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           our
           Creator
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           and
           Rewarder
           ;
           and
           that
           because
           he
           himself
           hath
           by
           his
           Revelation
           ,
           not
           only
           warranted
           us
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           also
           made
           it
           
             our
             duty
          
           necessary
           and
           indispensible
           .
           Now
           the
           sum
           of
           this
           Revelation
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             one
          
           ;
           that
           this
           one
           God
           ,
           
             is
             Father
             ,
             Son
             
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           their
           mutual
           Relation
           ,
           they
           are
           distinct
           from
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           as
           to
           the
           first
           direct
           concernment
           of
           faith
           therein
           .
           The
           first
           intention
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           is
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           
             fear
             him
          
           ,
           believe
           ,
           worship
           ,
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           live
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           God.
           That
           we
           may
           do
           this
           in
           a
           due
           manner
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           
             only
             true
             God
          
           ,
           and
           not
           adore
           the
           false
           imaginations
           of
           our
           own
           minds
           ,
           it
           declares
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           that
           
             this
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Father
             is
             this
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             ,
          
           worshipped
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           lived
           unto
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           considered
           by
           us
           as
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           last
           end
           of
           all
           :
           that
           the
           Son
           ,
           is
           the
           
             one
             true
             God
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           
           be
           believed
           in
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           lived
           unto
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           considered
           by
           us
           as
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           and
           last
           end
           of
           all
           .
           And
           so
           also
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           This
           is
           the
           whole
           of
           Faiths
           concernment
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           the
           direct
           Revelation
           of
           God
           made
           by
           himself
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           proper
           general
           end
           thereof
           Let
           this
           be
           clearly
           confirmed
           by
           direct
           and
           positive
           
             divine
             Testimonies
          
           containing
           the
           declaration
           and
           Revelation
           of
           God
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           and
           faith
           is
           secured
           as
           to
           all
           its
           concerns
           .
           For
           it
           hath
           both
           its
           proper
           
             formal
             object
          
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficiently
           enabled
           to
           be
           directive
           of
           divine
           Worship
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           The
           Explication
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           unto
           Edification
           suitable
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           of
           another
           consideration
           .
           And
           two
           things
           are
           incumbent
           on
           us
           to
           take
           care
           of
           therein
           .
           First
           that
           what
           is
           affirmed
           and
           taught
           ,
           do
           directly
           tend
           unto
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           ,
           by
           informing
           and
           inlightning
           of
           the
           mind
           in
           the
           knowledge
           
           of
           the
           mysterie
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           in
           this
           life
           we
           are
           by
           
             Divine
             Assistance
          
           capable
           to
           comprehend
           it
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           faith
           may
           be
           increased
           ,
           strengthned
           and
           confirmed
           against
           temptations
           and
           oppositions
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           distinctly
           directed
           unto
           ,
           and
           encouraged
           in
           the
           Obedience
           unto
           ,
           and
           Worship
           of
           God
           that
           are
           required
           of
           us
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           nothing
           be
           affirmed
           or
           taught
           herein
           ,
           that
           may
           beget
           ,
           or
           occasion
           any
           
             undue
             apprehensions
          
           concerning
           God
           ,
           or
           our
           Obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           best
           ,
           highest
           ,
           securest
           Revelations
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           of
           him
           and
           our
           duty
           .
           These
           things
           being
           done
           and
           secured
           ,
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Declaration
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           concerning
           God
           is
           attained
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           declaration
           then
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           there
           is
           contained
           a
           farther
           Explanation
           of
           the
           things
           before
           asserted
           ,
           as
           proposed
           directly
           ,
           and
           in
           
           themselves
           as
           the
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             how
             God
             is
             one
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           
             Nature
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             Essence
          
           ,
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           Divine●
           Being
           .
           How
           being
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           subsisteth
           in
           these
           three
           distinct
           persons
           ,
           or
           Hypost●sies
           :
           and
           what
           are
           their
           mutual
           respects
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           by
           which
           as
           their
           peculiar
           properties
           giving
           them
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           subsistence
           ,
           they
           are
           distinguished
           one
           from
           another
           ;
           with
           sundry
           other
           things
           of
           the
           like
           necessary
           consequence
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           mentioned
           .
           And
           herein
           as
           in
           the
           Application
           of
           all
           other
           Divine
           Truths
           and
           Mysteries
           whatever
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           all
           
             moral
             commanded
             duties
          
           ,
           use
           is
           to
           be
           made
           of
           such
           words
           and
           expressions
           as
           it
           may
           be
           are
           not
           literally
           and
           formally
           contained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           only
           are
           unto
           our
           conceptions
           and
           apprehensions
           expository
           of
           what
           is
           so
           contained
           .
           And
           to
           deny
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           necessity
           hereof
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           all
           interpretation
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           all
           endeavours
           to
           express
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           of
           it
           ,
           unto
           the
           understandings
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           which
           is
           in
           a
           word
           to
           render
           the
           Scripture
           it self
           altogether
           useless
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           unlawful
           for
           me
           to
           speak
           or
           write
           what
           I
           conceive
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           signified
           and
           expressed
           by
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           unlawful
           for
           me
           also
           to
           think
           or
           conceive
           in
           my
           mind
           what
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           or
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           ;
           which
           to
           say
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           brutes
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           to
           frustrate
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           God
           in
           giving
           unto
           us
           the
           great
           priviledge
           of
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           we
           may
           lawfully
           ,
           nay
           we
           must
           necessarily
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           other
           words
           ,
           phrases
           and
           expressions
           that
           what
           are
           Literally
           and
           Syllabically
           contained
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           teach
           no
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           whatever
           is
           so
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           true
           and
           
           divine
           as
           to
           whatever
           necessarily
           followeth
           thereon
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           unto
           that
           which
           is
           principally
           revealed
           and
           directly
           expressed
           .
           For
           how
           far
           soever
           the
           lines
           be
           drawn
           and
           extended
           ,
           from
           truth
           nothing
           can
           follow
           and
           ensue
           but
           what
           is
           true
           also
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           truth
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           it
           is
           derived
           and
           deduced
           from
           .
           For
           if
           the
           principal
           Assertion
           be
           a
           truth
           of
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           so
           is
           also
           whatever
           is
           included
           therein
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           rightly
           from
           thence
           collected
           .
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Scripture
           revealeth
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           be
           
             one
             God
          
           ,
           seeing
           it
           necessarily
           and
           unavoidably
           follows
           thereon
           that
           they
           are
           one
           in
           Essence
           ,
           wherein
           alone
           it
           is
           possible
           they
           can
           be
           one
           ;
           and
           three
           in
           their
           
             distinct
             Subsistences
          
           ,
           wherein
           alone
           it
           is
           possible
           they
           can
           be
           three
           :
           This
           is
           no
           less
           of
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           than
           the
           first
           principle
           from
           whence
           these
           things
           follow
           .
        
         
           These
           being
           the
           respects
           which
           the
           
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           falls
           under
           ,
           the
           necessary
           method
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Reason
           in
           the
           beheving
           and
           declar●ing
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           plain
           and
           evident
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Revelation
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           to
           be
           asserted
           and
           vindicated
           ,
           as
           it
           〈◊〉
           proposed
           to
           be
           believed
           for
           the
           ends
           mentioned
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           ,
           as
           was
           declared
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             one
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             God
             ,
             is
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           and
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Son
           ,
           so
           is
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           received
           and
           admitted
           by
           faith
           ,
           the
           Explication
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           be
           insisted
           on
           ,
           and
           not
           taken
           into
           consideration
           untill
           the
           other
           be
           admitted
           .
           And
           herein
           lyes
           the
           preposterous
           course
           of
           those
           who
           fallaciously
           and
           captiously
           go
           about
           to
           oppose
           this
           sacred
           truth
           .
           They
           will
           alwayes
           begin
           their
           opposition
           ,
           not
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           Explanation
           of
           it
           which
           is
           used
           only
           for
           farther
           edification
           .
           Their
           Disputes
           and
           Cavils
           shall
           be
           against
           the
           
             Trinity
             ,
             Essence
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             
             Personality
             ,
             Respects
             ,
             Properties
          
           of
           the
           Divine
           Persons
           ,
           with
           the
           modes
           of
           expressing
           these
           things
           ,
           whilst
           the
           plain
           
             Scriptural
             Revelation
          
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           from
           whence
           they
           are
           but
           explanatory
           deductions
           ,
           is
           not
           spoken
           to
           ,
           nor
           admitted
           unto
           confirmation
           .
           By
           this
           means
           have
           they
           entangled
           many
           
             weak
             unstable
             souls
          
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           met
           with
           things
           too
           high
           ,
           hard
           and
           difficult
           for
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           Divine
           Mysteries
           they
           may
           quickly
           do
           )
           in
           the
           Explication
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           have
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           a
           due
           consideration
           of
           the
           full
           and
           plain
           Revelation
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           until
           their
           temptations
           being
           made
           strong
           ,
           and
           their
           darkness
           increased
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           late
           for
           them
           to
           return
           unto
           it
           ;
           as
           bringing
           along
           with
           them
           the
           Cavils
           wherewith
           they
           were
           prepossessed
           rather
           than
           that
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           which
           is
           required
           .
           But
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           these
           Explanations
           so
           excepted
           
           against
           ,
           are
           indeed
           not
           of
           any
           
             Original
             consideration
          
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Let
           the
           direct
           express
           Revelations
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           be
           firmed
           ,
           they
           will
           
             follow
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           nor
           will
           be
           excepted
           against
           by
           those
           who
           believe
           and
           receive
           it
           .
           Let
           that
           be
           rejected
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           
             fall
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           contended
           for
           by
           those
           who
           did
           make
           use
           of
           them
           .
           But
           of
           these
           things
           we
           shall
           treat
           again
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           way
           ,
           the
           only
           way
           that
           we
           rationally
           can
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           in
           duty
           we
           ought
           to
           proceed
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           ,
           for
           the
           asserting
           and
           confirming
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Trinity
          
           under
           consideration
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           we
           produce
           
             Divine
             Revelations
          
           ,
           or
           Testimonies
           ,
           wherein
           faith
           may
           safely
           rest
           and
           acquiesce
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             one
             ;
             that
             this
             one
             God
             ,
             is
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           So
           that
           the
           
             Father
             is
             God
             ;
             so
             also
             is
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             holy
             Ghost
             likewise
          
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           are
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           ,
           obeyed
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           
           acknowledged
           as
           the
           first
           cause
           ,
           and
           last
           end
           of
           all
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           Reward
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           admitted
           ,
           if
           somewhat
           of
           it
           ▪
           be
           not
           particularly
           denyed
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           warrant
           or
           ground
           ,
           to
           proceed
           any
           farther
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           to
           discourse
           about
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           or
           the
           distinction
           of
           Persons
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           not
           therefore
           any
           
             original
             contest
          
           in
           this
           matter
           with
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           deny
           either
           
             God
             to
             be
             one
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Father
             to
             be
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Son
             to
             be
             God
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             so
             to
             be
          
           .
           If
           any
           deny
           either
           of
           these
           in
           particular
           ,
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           confirm
           it
           by
           sufficient
           Testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           clear
           and
           undeniable
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           When
           this
           is
           evinced
           and
           vindicated
           ,
           we
           shall
           ,
           willingly
           proceed
           to
           manifest
           that
           the
           explications
           used
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           according
           to
           truth
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           necessarily
           are
           required
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
           And
           this
           gives
           us
           the
           method
           of
           
           the
           small
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           thing
           which
           we
           affirm
           to
           be
           delivered
           unto
           us
           by
           divine
           Revelation
           as
           the
           Object
           o●
           ou●
           Faith
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             is
             one
          
           .
           I
           know
           that
           this
           may
           be
           uncontroulably
           evidenced
           by
           the
           ●ight
           of
           Reason
           it self
           ,
           unto
           as
           good
           and
           quiet
           an
           Assurance
           as
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           is
           capable
           of
           in
           any
           of
           its
           apprehensions
           whatever
           .
           But
           I
           speak
           of
           it
           now
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           confirmed
           unto
           us
           by
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           .
           How
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           of
           
             one
             God
          
           ,
           respects
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Essence
           ,
           or
           Divine
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           declared
           afterwards
           .
           At
           present
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           represent
           the
           Testimonies
           that
           he
           is
           one
           ,
           only
           one
           .
           And
           because
           we
           have
           no
           difference
           with
           our
           Adversaries
           distinctly
           about
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           name
           some
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           Deut.
           6.
           4.
           
           
             Hear
             O
             Israel
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             is
             one
             Lord.
          
           A
           most
           pregnant
           Testimony
           ;
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           elsewhere
           manifest
           ,
           the
           Trinity
           it self
           ,
           in
           
           that
           one
           divine
           Essence
           is
           here
           asserted
           ,
           Isa.
           44.
           6
           ,
           8.
           
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             King
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             his
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             besides
             me
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ;
             Is
             there
             a
             God
             besides
             me
             ?
             Yea
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             any
          
           ;
           In
           which
           also
           we
           may
           manifest
           that
           a
           plurality
           of
           Persons
           is
           included
           and
           expressed
           .
           And
           although
           there
           be
           no
           more
           absolute
           and
           sacred
           truth
           than
           this
           ,
           
             that
             God
             is
             one
          
           ;
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           evinced
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           where
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           that
           either
           in
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           or
           the
           context
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           a
           
             plurality
             of
             persons
          
           in
           that
           one
           sence
           is
           intimated
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           proposed
           as
           the
           object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             God.
          
           And
           herein
           as
           is
           pretended
           there
           is
           also
           an
           agreement
           ,
           between
           us
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           oppose
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           mistake
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Their
           hypothesis
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           or
           indeed
           presumptuous
           errour
           ,
           casts
           all
           the
           conceptions
           that
           
           are
           given
           us
           concerning
           God
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           into
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           .
           For
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           he
           whom
           we
           worship
           ,
           is
           often
           called
           so
           ,
           only
           with
           reference
           unto
           his
           Son
           ;
           as
           the
           Son
           is
           so
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           He
           is
           the
           
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           
           But
           now
           ,
           is
           this
           Son
           had
           no
           praeexistence
           in
           his
           Divine
           nature
           before
           he
           was
           born
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           
             God
             the
             Father
          
           seventeen
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           because
           there
           was
           no
           Son.
           And
           on
           this
           ground
           did
           the
           Marcionites
           of
           old
           ,
           plainly
           deny
           the
           Father
           whom
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           we
           Worship
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           World
           and
           was
           Wo●shipped
           from
           the
           foundation
           of
           it
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           whom
           we
           worship
           being
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           on
           this
           supposition
           that
           the
           Son
           had
           no
           praexistence
           unto
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           the
           Father
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           he
           is
           some
           other
           from
           him
           that
           was
           so
           revealed
           :
           I
           know
           the
           folly
           of
           that
           inference
           ;
           yet
           
           how
           on
           this
           opinion
           of
           the
           
             sole
             existence
          
           of
           the
           Son
           in
           time
           ,
           Men
           can
           prove
           the
           Father
           to
           
             be
             God
          
           ,
           let
           others
           determine
           .
           
             He
             who
             abideth
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             transgresseth
             and
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             God
             ,
          
           2
           John
           9.
           
           Whoever
           denyes
           Christ
           the
           Son
           ,
           as
           the
           Son
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           loses
           the
           Father
           also
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           God
           ;
           
             he
             hath
             not
             God.
          
           For
           that
           God
           which
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           which
           ever
           was
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Father
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           
             true
             God.
          
           Hence
           many
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           first
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           forced
           unto
           great
           pains
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           was
           he
           who
           made
           the
           World
           ,
           gave
           the
           Law
           ,
           spake
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ;
           and
           that
           against
           Men
           who
           professed
           themselves
           to
           be
           Christians
           .
           And
           this
           bruitish
           apprehension
           of
           theirs
           ,
           arose
           from
           no
           
           other
           principle
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           had
           only
           a
           temporal
           Existence
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           that
           I
           may
           not
           in
           this
           brief
           discourse
           digress
           unto
           other
           Controversies
           than
           what
           lyes
           directly
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           truth
           we
           contend
           for
           ,
           do
           ,
           in
           words
           at
           least
           ,
           grant
           that
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           further
           shew
           the
           inconsistency
           of
           their
           hypothesis
           with
           this
           confession
           ;
           But
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           to
           us
           
             there
             is
             one
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           6.
           
           See
           John
           17.
           3.
           
           So
           that
           he
           who
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           so
           from
           Eternity
           ,
           whose
           paternity
           is
           not
           equally
           coexistent
           unto
           his
           Deity
           ,
           is
           no
           God
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           asserted
           and
           believed
           by
           the
           Church
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
          
           ;
           the
           
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           He
           is
           proposed
           ,
           declared
           and
           revealed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           
           that
           is
           to
           be
           served
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           believed
           in
           ,
           obeyed
           as
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           own
           
             Divine
             excellencies
          
           .
           And
           whereas
           we
           believe
           and
           know
           that
           he
           was
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           lived
           ,
           and
           dyed
           as
           a
           Man
           ,
           it
           is
           declared
           that
           he
           is
           
             God
             also
          
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           God
           ,
           he
           did
           preexist
           
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
          
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           which
           was
           effected
           by
           voluntary
           actings
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           be
           without
           a
           preexistence
           in
           another
           nature
           .
           This
           is
           proposed
           unto
           us
           to
           be
           believed
           upon
           Divine
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           And
           the
           sole
           enquiry
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           proposed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           an
           Object
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           indispensibly
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           nakedly
           attend
           unto
           what
           the
           Scripture
           asserts
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           it
           in
           some
           particular
           instances
           which
           at
           present
           occurr
           to
           mind
           ;
           as
           these
           that
           follow
           ,
        
         
           
             Psalm
             45.
             6.
          
           
           Thy
           Throne
           O
           God
           is
           
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           ,
           
             applyed
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             H●b
             .
             1.
             8.
             
          
           But
           unto
           thy
           Son
           he
           saith
           ,
           thy
           Throne
           O
           God
           is
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             Psalm
             68.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           The
           Chariots
           of
           God
           are
           twenty
           thousand
           ,
           even
           thousands
           of
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           among
           them
           as
           in
           Sinai
           in
           the
           holy
           place
           ;
           thou
           hast
           ascended
           on
           high
           ,
           thou
           hast
           lead
           Captivity
           Captive
           ,
           thou
           hast
           received
           gifts
           for
           Men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           the
           Rebellious
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           God
           may
           dwell
           among
           them
           ,
           
             applyed
             unto
             the
             Son
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           Wherefore
           he
           saith
           ,
           when
           he
           ascended
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           he
           led
           Captivity
           captive
           ,
           and
           gave
           gifts
           unto
           Men.
           Now
           that
           he
           ascended
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           that
           be
           also
           descended
           first
           into
           the
           lower
           parts
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           He
           that
           descended
           is
           the
           same
           also
           that
           ascended
           up
           far
           above
           all
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           fill
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           
             Psalm
             110.
             1.
          
           
           The
           Lord
           said
           unto
           my
           Lord
           ,
           sit
           thou
           at
           my
           right
           hand
           ;
           
             applyed
             unto
             Christ
             by
             himself
          
           ,
           Mat.
           22.
           44.
           
        
         
         
           
             Psalm
             102.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           Of
           old
           th●u
           hast
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Heavens
           are
           the
           work
           of
           thy
           hands
           ;
           they
           shall
           perish
           but
           thou
           shalt
           endure
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           shall
           wax
           old
           like
           a
           garment
           ,
           as
           a
           vesture
           shalt
           thou
           change
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           changed
           ,
           but
           thou
           art
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           thy
           years
           shall
           have
           no
           end
           .
           
             Declared
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Prov.
             8.
             22.
             to
             the
             31.
             
          
           The
           Lord
           possest
           Me
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           wayes
           ;
           before
           his
           works
           of
           old
           :
           I
           was
           set
           up
           from
           everlasting
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           or
           ever
           the
           Earth
           was
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           no
           depths
           ,
           I
           was
           brought
           forth
           when
           there
           were
           no
           Fountains
           abounding
           with
           waters
           ,
           before
           the
           Mountains
           were
           setled
           ,
           before
           the
           Hills
           was
           I
           brought
           forth
           ;
           while
           as
           yet
           he
           had
           not
           made
           the
           Earth
           ,
           nor
           the
           Fields
           ,
           nor
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           When
           he
           prepared
           the
           Heavens
           I
           was
           there
           ;
           when
           he
           set
           a
           compass
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           when
           he
           established
           the
           clouds
           above
           ;
           and
           
           the
           fountains
           of
           the
           deep
           ;
           when
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Sea
           his
           decree
           that
           the
           waters
           should
           not
           pass
           his
           commandment
           ;
           when
           he
           appointed
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           then
           I
           was
           by
           him
           as
           one
           brought
           up
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           daily
           his
           delight
           ,
           rejoycing
           alwayes
           before
           him
           ;
           rejoycing
           in
           the
           habitable
           parts
           of
           his
           Earth
           ,
           and
           my
           delights
           were
           with
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           
             Isa.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           I
           saw
           also
           the
           Lord
           sitting
           upon
           a
           Throne
           ,
           high
           and
           lifted
           up
           and
           his
           train
           filled
           the
           Temple
           ;
           above
           it
           stood
           the
           Seraphims
           ,
           each
           one
           had
           six
           wings
           ,
           with
           twain
           he
           covered
           his
           face
           ,
           with
           twain
           he
           covered
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           with
           twain
           he
           did
           flye
           :
           and
           one
           cryed
           unto
           another
           and
           said
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Holy
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           the
           whole
           earth
           is
           full
           of
           his
           Glory
           .
           
             applyed
             unto
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           John
           12.
           41
           ,
           42.
           
        
         
           
             Isa
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
          
           
           Sanctifie
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           himself
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           be
           your
           dread
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           your
           fear
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           be
           for
           a
           Sanctuary
           ,
           but
           for
           a
           stone
           of
           
           Stumbling
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           rock
           of
           offence
           to
           both
           the
           Houses
           of
           Israel
           ,
           for
           a
           gin
           and
           for
           a
           snare
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             applyed
             unto
             the
          
           Son
           ,
           
             Luk.
             2.
             34.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             33.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
          
           
           For
           unto
           us
           a
           Child
           is
           born
           ,
           unto
           us
           a
           Son
           is
           given
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           shall
           be
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ;
           and
           his
           name
           shall
           be
           called
           wonderful
           ,
           Counsellor
           ,
           the
           mighty
           God
           ,
           the
           Everlasting
           Father
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ;
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           his
           Government
           and
           peace
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           end
           .
        
         
           
             Jer.
             23.
             5
             ,
             6.
          
           
           Behold
           the
           day
           is
           come
           saith
           the
           Lord
           that
           I
           will
           raise
           unto
           David
           a
           righteous
           branch
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           his
           name
           whereby
           he
           shall
           be
           called
           ,
           Jehovah
           our
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           
             Hos.
             12.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           He
           took
           his
           Brother
           by
           the
           heel
           in
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           strength
           he
           had
           power
           with
           God
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           had
           power
           over
           the
           Angel
           and
           prevailed
           ,
           he
           wept
           and
           made
           supplications
           unto
           him
           ;
           he
           found
           him
           in
           Bethel
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           spake
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           
           God
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           the
           Lord
           is
           his
           memorial
           .
        
         
           
             Zach.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
          
           
           For
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           after
           the
           glory
           hath
           he
           sent
           me
           unto
           the
           Nations
           which
           spoiled
           ye
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           know
           that
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           hath
           sent
           Me.
           
        
         
           
             Mat.
             16.
             16.
          
           
           Thou
           art
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
             Luk.
             1.
             35.
          
           
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           shall
           come
           upon
           thee
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           most
           High
           shall
           overshaddew
           thee
           ,
           therefore
           also
           shall
           that
           Holy
           thing
           which
           shall
           be
           born
           of
           thee
           ,
           be
           called
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             John
             1.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           In
           the
           beginning
           was
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           was
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           was
           God.
           The
           same
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           with
           God
           ;
           all
           things
           were
           made
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           without
           him
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           made
           that
           was
           made
           .
        
         
           
             Ver.
             14.
          
           
           And
           we
           beheld
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           Glory
           as
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           
             John
             3.
             3.
          
           
           And
           no
           Man
           hath
           ascended
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           ▪
           
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           even
           the
           Son
           of
           man
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           John
           8.
           56
           ,
           57
           ,
           58.
           
           
             Then
             said
             the
             Jews
             unto
             him
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             hast
             thou
             seen
          
           Abraham
           ?
           
             Jesus
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             ,
             I
             am
          
           .
        
         
           John
           10.
           30.
           
           
             I
             and
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
        
         
           John
           17.
           3.
           
           
             And
             now
             O
             Father
             glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             World
             was
             .
          
        
         
           John
           20.
           28.
           
           And
           Thomas
           
             answered
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           
             Feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
        
         
           Rom
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Concerning
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             our
             Lord
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             of
             the
             ●eed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
           
             Of
             whom
             as
             concerning
             
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             ;
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           Rom.
           14.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             For
             we
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             every
             tongue
             shall
             confess
             to
             God.
          
           So
           then
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           shall
           give
           an
           account
           of
           himself
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           6.
           
           
             And
             one
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             by
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           9.
           
           
             Neither
             let
             us
             also
             tempt
             Christ
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             Serpents
          
           ;
           compared
           with
           ,
           
             Numb
             .
             21.
             6.
          
           
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Col.
           1.
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             Who
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             invisible
             God
             ,
             the
             first
             born
             of
             every
             Creature
             ;
             for
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             ,
             Visible
             and
             Invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             ,
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ,
             
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             before
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             all
             things
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Without
             Controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             godliness
             ,
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
        
         
           Tit.
           2.
           13.
           
           
             Looking
             for
             that
             blessed
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             appearance
             of
             the
             great
             God
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Hebrewes
           the
           first
           throughout
           .
        
         
           Chap.
           3.
           4.
           
           
             For
             every
             house
             is
             builded
             by
             some
             man
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             built
             all
             things
             is
             God.
             
          
        
         
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           11.
           
           
             Searching
             what
             ,
             or
             what
             manner
             of
             time
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             which
             was
             in
             them
             did
             signifie
             .
          
        
         
           Chap.
           3.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             But
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             sinners
             ,
             being
             put
             to
             death
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             quickned
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             by
             which
             also
             he
             went
             and
             preached
             unto
             the
             Spirits
             in
             Prison
             which
             sometimes
             were
             disobedient
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             long
             suffering
             of
             God
             waited
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
          
           Noah
           .
        
         
           1
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Hereby
             we
             perceive
             the
             
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
          
        
         
           Chap.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             And
             we
             are
             in
             him
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             true
             God
             and
             Eternal
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Rev.
           1.
           8.
           
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
             ,
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             .
          
        
         
           Ver.
           11.
           
           
             I
             am
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             what
             thou
             seest
             ,
             write
             in
             a
             Book
             :
             and
             I
             turned
             to
             see
             the
             voice
             that
             spake
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             being
             turned
             ,
             I
             saw
             seven
             Golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             seven
             Candlesticks
             ,
             one
             like
             unto
             the
             Son
             of
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           Ver.
           17.
           
           
             And
             when
             I
             saw
             him
             ,
             I
             fell
             at
             his
             feet
             as
             dead
             ;
             and
             he
             laid
             his
             right
             hand
             upon
             me
             ,
             saying
             unto
             me
             ,
             fear
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             First
             and
             the
             Last
             .
          
        
         
           Chap.
           2.
           23.
           
           
             I
             am
             he
             which
             searcheth
             the
             reins
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             you
             according
             to
             your
             works
             .
          
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           places
           wherein
           the
           truth
           under
           consideration
           is
           
           revealed
           and
           declared
           ;
           some
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Testimonies
          
           whereby
           it
           is
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           established
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           not
           at
           present
           enquired
           after
           ,
           but
           suddenly
           repeated
           as
           they
           came
           to
           mind
           .
           Many
           more
           of
           the
           like
           nuture
           and
           importance
           may
           be
           added
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           shall
           be
           so
           as
           occasion
           doth
           require
           .
        
         
           Let
           now
           any
           one
           who
           owns
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           contain
           an
           infallible
           Revelation
           of
           the
           things
           proposed
           in
           it
           to
           be
           believed
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           any
           conscience
           exercised
           towards
           God
           for
           the
           receiving
           and
           submitting
           unto
           what
           he
           declares
           and
           reveals
           ,
           take
           a
           view
           of
           these
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           consider
           whether
           they
           do
           not
           sufficiently
           propose
           this
           Object
           of
           our
           faith
           .
           Shall
           a
           few
           poor
           trifling
           Sophisms
           ,
           whose
           terms
           are
           scarcely
           understood
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           that
           amongst
           us
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           have
           found
           them
           framed
           by
           others
           ,
           be
           thought
           meet
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           opposition
           unto
           
           these
           
             multiplyed
             Testimonies
          
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           the
           Truth
           confirmed
           by
           them
           down
           from
           its
           credit
           and
           reputation
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           .
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Testimonies
           given
           to
           the
           
             Godhead
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           every
           way
           as
           clear
           and
           unquestionable
           ,
           as
           those
           are
           ,
           which
           testifie
           to
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           is
           any
           God
           at
           all
           .
           Were
           men
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           most
           ,
           considering
           the
           means
           and
           advantages
           they
           have
           had
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           ,
           did
           they
           ponder
           and
           believe
           on
           what
           they
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           had
           any
           tenderness
           in
           their
           consciences
           as
           to
           that
           Reverence
           ,
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           Subjection
           of
           soul
           ,
           which
           God
           requires
           unto
           his
           Word
           ,
           it
           were
           utterly
           impossible
           that
           their
           faith
           in
           this
           matter
           should
           ever
           in
           the
           least
           be
           shaken
           ,
           by
           a
           few
           
             lewd
             Sophisms
          
           ,
           or
           
             loud
             clamours
          
           of
           men
           destitute
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           That
           we
           may
           now
           improve
           these
           Testimonies
           unto
           the
           end
           under
           design
           ,
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           brief
           discourse
           will
           bear
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           remove
           the
           general
           Answers
           which
           the
           Socinians
           give
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           manifest
           farther
           ,
           how
           incontrolable
           they
           are
           ,
           by
           giving
           an
           instance
           in
           the
           frivolous
           exceptions
           of
           the
           same
           Persons
           to
           One
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           .
           And
           we
           are
           ready
           ,
           God
           assisting
           ,
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           give
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           faith
           to
           rest
           on
           in
           this
           matter
           concerning
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           against
           all
           the
           Socinians
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           They
           say
           therefore
           commonly
           ,
           that
           we
           prove
           not
           by
           these
           testimonies
           what
           is
           by
           them
           denyed
           .
           For
           they
           acknowledge
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           he
           is
           exalted
           unto
           that
           Glory
           and
           Authority
           that
           all
           creatures
           are
           put
           into
           subjection
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           both
           men
           and
           Angels
           are
           commanded
           to
           worship
           
           and
           adore
           him
           .
           So
           that
           he
           is
           God
           by
           Office
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           not
           God
           by
           nature
           .
           He
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           not
           the
           
             most
             high
             God.
          
           And
           this
           last
           expression
           they
           have
           almost
           continually
           in
           their
           mouths
           .
           
             He
             is
             not
             the
             most
             high
             God.
          
           And
           commonly
           with
           great
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           reproach
           them
           who
           have
           solidly
           confirmed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Deity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           
             ignorant
             of
             the
             state
             of
             controversie
             ,
          
           in
           that
           they
           have
           not
           proved
           him
           to
           be
           the
           
             most
             high
             God
          
           ,
           in
           subordination
           unto
           whom
           ,
           they
           acknowledge
           
             Christ
             to
             be
             God
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           worshipped
           with
           Divine
           and
           Religious
           worship
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           cannot
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           empty
           and
           vain
           than
           these
           pretences
           .
           And
           besides
           they
           accumulate
           in
           them
           ,
           their
           former
           Errors
           ,
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           new
           ones
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           the
           
             most
             high
             God
          
           ,
           is
           first
           ascribed
           unto
           God
           in
           Gen.
           49.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           22.
           denoting
           his
           Soveraignty
           
           and
           Dominion
           .
           Now
           ,
           as
           other
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           distinctive
           of
           the
           subject
           ,
           but
           only
           desscriptive
           of
           it
           .
           So
           are
           all
           other
           Excellencies
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           God.
           It
           doth
           not
           intimate
           that
           there
           are
           other
           Gods
           ,
           only
           he
           is
           the
           
             most
             high
          
           ,
           or
           one
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           is
           
             most
             high
          
           ,
           that
           is
           indued
           with
           Soveraign
           Power
           ,
           Dominion
           and
           Authority
           over
           all
           .
           To
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           Christ
           indeed
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           
             most
             high
             God
          
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           say
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           most
           
             holy
             God
          
           ,
           or
           not
           the
           
             true
             God.
          
           And
           so
           they
           have
           brought
           their
           Christ
           into
           the
           number
           of
           false
           Gods
           ,
           whilst
           they
           deny
           the
           true
           Christ
           who
           in
           his
           divine
           nature
           ,
           is
           
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
           A
           phrase
           of
           speech
           ,
           perfectly
           expressing
           this
           Attribute
           ,
           of
           the
           
             most
             high
             God.
          
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           Answer
           is
           suited
           only
           unto
           those
           testimonies
           which
           express
           the
           
             name
             of
             God
          
           with
           a
           corre●ponding
           Power
           and
           Authority
           unto
           
           that
           name
           .
           For
           in
           reference
           unto
           these
           alone
           can
           it
           be
           pleaded
           with
           any
           pretence
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           God
           by
           Office
           ;
           though
           that
           also
           be
           done
           very
           Futilously
           and
           impertinently
           .
           But
           most
           of
           the
           Testimonies
           produc●d
           ,
           speak
           directly
           unto
           his
           
             divine
             Excel●encies
          
           ,
           and
           properties
           ,
           which
           belong
           unto
           his
           nature
           necessarily
           and
           absolutely
           .
           That
           he
           is
           
             Eternal
             ,
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Immense
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
          
           Infinitely
           wise
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           worketh
           and
           produceth
           Effects
           suitable
           unto
           all
           these
           properties
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           nothing
           but
           they
           can
           enable
           him
           for
           ,
           is
           abundantly
           proved
           by
           the
           foregoing
           Testimonies
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           concern
           a
           
             divine
             nature
          
           ,
           a
           natural
           Essence
           ,
           a
           Godhead
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           power
           or
           authority
           as
           a
           man
           may
           be
           exalted
           unto
           .
           Yea
           ,
           the
           ascribing
           any
           of
           them
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           implyes
           the
           highest
           contradiction
           expressible
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           God
           in
           Authority
           and
           Office
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           the
           Object
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           
           is
           a
           new
           abomination
           .
           For
           they
           are
           divine
           ,
           
             essential
             excellencies
          
           that
           are
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           and
           Object
           of
           Worship
           Religious
           and
           divine
           .
           And
           to
           ascribe
           it
           unto
           any
           one
           ,
           that
           is
           
             not
             God
             by
             nature
          
           ,
           is
           Idolatry
           .
           By
           makeing
           therefore
           their
           Christ
           such
           a
           God
           as
           they
           describe
           ,
           they
           bring
           him
           under
           the
           severe
           commination
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           Jer.
           10.
           11.
           
           
             The
             Gods
             that
             have
             not
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             ,
             even
             they
             shall
             perish
             from
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             from
             under
             these
             Heavens
             .
          
           That
           Christ
           they
           worship
           ,
           they
           say
           is
           a
           God
           ;
           but
           they
           deny
           that
           he
           is
           
             that
             God
             that
             made
             the
             Heavens
             and
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           and
           so
           leave
           him
           exposed
           to
           the
           threatnings
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           will
           accomplish
           it
           to
           the
           uttermost
           .
        
         
           Some
           other
           general
           exceptions
           sometimes
           they
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           free
           himself
           from
           the
           entanglement
           of
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           but
           heed
           these
           ensuing
           Rules
           .
        
         
           X.
           Distinction
           of
           persons
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           afterwards
           )
           it
           being
           in
           an
           infinite
           
           substance
           ,
           doth
           no
           way
           prove
           a
           difference
           of
           Essence
           between
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           Where
           there
           fore
           Christ
           as
           the
           Son
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           Another
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           God
           ,
           spoken
           personally
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           argues
           not
           in
           the
           least
           that
           he
           is
           not
           partaker
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           him
           .
           That
           in
           one
           Essence
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           but
           one
           person
           ,
           may
           be
           true
           where
           the
           substance
           is
           finite
           and
           lim●ted
           ,
           but
           hath
           no
           place
           in
           that
           which
           is
           infinite
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Distinction
           and
           Inequality
           in
           respect
           of
           Office
           in
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           least
           take
           away
           his
           equality
           and
           sameness
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           nature
           and
           Essence
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           A
           Son
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           therein
           Equal
           to
           him
           ,
           may
           in
           Office
           be
           his
           inferiour
           ,
           his
           subject
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Advancement
           and
           exaltation
           of
           Christ
           as
           Mediator
           to
           any
           dignity
           whatever
           ,
           upon
           ,
           or
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           work
           of
           our
           Redemption
           
           and
           salvation
           ,
           is
           not
           at
           all
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           essential
           Honour
           ,
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           Worth
           which
           he
           hath
           in
           himself
           as
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           Though
           he
           humbled
           himself
           and
           was
           exalted
           in
           Office
           ,
           yet
           in
           Nature
           he
           was
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           changed
           not
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Scriptures
           asserting
           the
           Humanity
           of
           Christ
           with
           the
           concerments
           thereof
           ,
           as
           his
           birth
           ,
           life
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           do
           no
           more
           thereby
           deny
           his
           Deity
           ,
           than
           by
           asserting
           his
           Deity
           with
           the
           essential
           properties
           thereof
           ,
           they
           deny
           his
           humanity
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           God
           working
           in
           and
           by
           Christ
           as
           he
           was
           Mediator
           ,
           denotes
           the
           Fathers
           Soveraign
           Appointment
           of
           the
           things
           mentioned
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           not
           his
           
             immediate
             efficiency
          
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           .
        
         
           These
           Rules
           are
           proposed
           a
           little
           before
           their
           due
           place
           in
           the
           Method
           which
           we
           pursue
           .
           But
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           interpose
           them
           here
           ,
           as
           containing
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           the
           resolution
           and
           answering
           of
           all
           the
           
           Sophisms
           and
           Objections
           which
           the
           Adversaries
           use
           in
           this
           cause
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           
             cloud
             of
             witnesses
          
           before
           produced
           ,
           every
           one
           where
           of
           is
           singly
           sufficient
           to
           evert
           the
           
             Socinian
             Infidelity
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           in
           one
           of
           them
           give
           an
           infiance
           both
           of
           the
           clearness
           of
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           exceptions
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           put
           in
           against
           them
           as
           was
           promised
           .
           And
           this
           is
           ,
           John
           1.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             In
             the
             Beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God.
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             was
             not
             any
             thing
             made
             that
             was
             made
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           Word
           ,
           here
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           on
           what
           account
           soever
           he
           be
           so
           called
           ,
           either
           as
           being
           the
           Eternal
           Word
           and
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           as
           the
           great
           Revealer
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           unto
           us
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           intended
           .
           This
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           the
           context
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           haesitation
           about
           it
           .
           For
           of
           this
           
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
          
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
             was
             rejected
             by
             his
             own
          
           ,
           v.
           11.
           
             was
             made
             flesh
             and
             dwelt
             amongst
             us
             whose
             glory
             was
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           v.
           14.
           
             called
             expresly
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           v.
           17.
           
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           v.
           18.
           
           The
           subject
           then
           treated
           of
           is
           here
           agreed
           upon
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           less
           evident
           that
           it
           is
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           declare
           both
           who
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           was
           of
           whom
           he
           treateth
           .
           Here
           then
           ,
           if
           any
           where
           ,
           we
           may
           learn
           what
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           concerning
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           also
           we
           may
           certainly
           do
           ,
           if
           our
           minds
           are
           not
           perverted
           through
           prejudice
           ,
           
             whereby
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             doth
             blind
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             which
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           Of
           this
           Word
           then
           ,
           this
           Son
           of
           God
           it
           is
           affirmed
           
             that
             he
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           And
           this
           Word
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           absolutely
           and
           formally
           express
           Eternity
           ,
           yet
           it
           doth
           
           a
           preexistence
           unto
           the
           whole
           Creation
           which
           amounts
           to
           the
           same
           .
           For
           nothing
           can
           preexist
           unto
           all
           Creatures
           but
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           which
           is
           eternal
           ;
           unless
           we
           shall
           suppose
           a
           creature
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           any
           .
           But
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           this
           expression
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           elsewhere
           declare
           .
           Prov.
           8.
           23.
           
           
             I
             was
             set
             up
             from
             everlasting
             before
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             ever
             the
             earth
             was
             ,
          
           John
           17.
           5.
           
           
             Glorifie
             thou
             me
             with
             thine
             own
             self
             ,
             with
             the
             glory
             which
             I
             had
             with
             thee
             before
             the
             world
             was
             .
          
           Both
           which
           places
           as
           they
           explain
           this
           phrase
           ,
           so
           also
           do
           they
           undeniably
           testifie
           unto
           the
           
             Eternal
             pre-existence
          
           of
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           this
           case
           we
           prevail
           against
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           if
           we
           prove
           any
           pre-existence
           of
           Christ
           unto
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           absolutely
           deny
           ,
           so
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           would
           overthrow
           their
           whole
           heresie
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           know
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           if
           understood
           in
           a
           proper
           intelligible
           
           sense
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           destructive
           of
           their
           pretensions
           .
           John
           8.
           58.
           
           Before
           Abraham
           
             was
             ,
             I
             am
          
           .
           For
           although
           there
           be
           no
           proper
           sense
           in
           the
           words
           but
           a
           gross
           ●quivocation
           ,
           if
           the
           Existence
           of
           Christ
           before
           Abraham
           was
           born
           be
           not
           asserted
           in
           them
           ,
           seeing
           he
           spake
           in
           Answer
           to
           that
           objection
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           He
           was
           
             n●t
             yet
             fifty
             years
             old
             ,
             and
             so
             could
             not
             have
             seen
          
           Abraham
           ,
           nor
           Abraham
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Jews
           that
           were
           present
           understood
           well
           enough
           that
           he
           asserted
           a
           
             divine
             preexistence
          
           unto
           his
           being
           born
           so
           long
           ago
           ,
           as
           that
           hereon
           ,
           after
           their
           manner
           ,
           they
           took
           up
           stones
           to
           
             stone
             him
          
           ,
           as
           supposing
           him
           to
           have
           blasphemed
           in
           asserting
           his
           Deity
           as
           others
           now
           do
           in
           the
           denying
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           they
           seeing
           how
           fatal
           this
           prae-existence
           ,
           though
           not
           here
           absolutely
           asserted
           to
           be
           eternal
           ,
           would
           be
           to
           their
           cause
           ,
           they
           contend
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Christ
             was
             to
             be
             the
             light
             of
             the
             world
             before
          
           Abraham
           
             was
             made
             the
             Father
             of
             many
             Nations
             .
          
           An
           interpretation
           
           so
           absurd
           and
           sottish
           ,
           as
           never
           any
           man
           not
           infatuated
           by
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           could
           once
           admit
           and
           give
           countenance
           unto
           .
        
         
           But
           
             in
             the
             Beginning
          
           ,
           as
           absolutely
           used
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           with
           From
           Everlasting
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           expounded
           ,
           Prov.
           8.
           23.
           and
           denoteth
           an
           eternal
           existence
           ,
           which
           is
           here
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Word
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           But
           let
           the
           Word
           beginning
           ,
           be
           restrained
           unto
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           treated
           of
           which
           is
           the
           Creation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           praeexistence
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           divine
           nature
           unto
           the
           Creation
           of
           all
           things
           is
           plainly
           revealed
           and
           inevitably
           asserted
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           the
           discourse
           of
           these
           verses
           ,
           doth
           plainly
           relate
           unto
           ,
           and
           is
           expository
           of
           the
           first
           verse
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           1.
           
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           There
           it
           is
           asserted
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           God
           created
           all
           things
           ,
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           made
           all
           things
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           least
           that
           we
           have
           obtained
           
           from
           this
           first
           word
           of
           our
           Testimony
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           or
           Son
           of
           God
           had
           a
           
             personal
             praeexistence
             unto
             the
             whole
             Creation
             .
          
           In
           what
           nature
           this
           must
           be
           ,
           let
           these
           men
           of
           Reason
           satisfie
           themselves
           ,
           who
           know
           that
           Creator
           and
           Creatures
           ,
           take
           up
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           Beings
           ;
           one
           of
           them
           he
           must
           be
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           well
           supposed
           that
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Creature
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           any
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Where
           ,
           or
           with
           whom
           ,
           was
           this
           Word
           in
           the
           beginning
           ?
           it
           was
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             with
             God.
          
           There
           being
           no
           creature
           then
           existing
           ,
           he
           could
           be
           no
           where
           but
           with
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Father
           as
           it
           is
           expressed
           in
           one
           of
           the
           testimonies
           before
           going
           ,
           Prov.
           8.
           22.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             possest
             me
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             wayes
             before
             his
             works
             of
             old
          
           ;
           ver
           .
           30.
           
           
             Then
             was
             I
             by
             him
             as
             one
             brought
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             was
             daily
             his
             delight
             ,
             rejoycing
             alwayes
             before
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           this
           Word
           or
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           
             was
             with
             God.
          
           
        
         
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           asserts
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           John
           3.
           13.
           
           
             And
             no
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             hath
             ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             even
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           other
           places
           .
           He
           affirms
           his
           being
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           earth
           ;
           whereby
           He
           declares
           the
           immensity
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           distinction
           of
           his
           person
           ;
           and
           his
           
             coming
             down
          
           from
           Heaven
           before
           he
           was
           Incarnate
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           declaring
           his
           preexistence
           ;
           by
           both
           manifesting
           the
           meaning
           of
           this
           Expression
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           beginning
           he
           was
           with
           God.
           But
           hereunto
           they
           have
           invented
           a
           notable
           evasion
           .
           For
           although
           they
           know
           not
           well
           what
           to
           make
           of
           the
           last
           clause
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           that
           say
           ,
           
             then
             he
             was
             in
             Heaven
          
           when
           he
           spake
           on
           Earth
           ;
           
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           answerable
           to
           the
           description
           of
           Gods
           Immensity
           ,
           
             do
             not
             I
             fill
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Jer.
           23.
           27.
           
           But
           say
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           there
           ,
           
             by
             Heavenly
             meditation
          
           as
           another
           man
           may
           be
           ;
           yet
           they
           give
           a
           very
           clear
           Answer
           to
           what
           must
           of
           necess●●y
           be
           included
           in
           his
           
             descending
             from
             Heaven
          
           ,
           namely
           his
           preexistence
           to
           his
           Incarnation
           .
           For
           they
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           publick
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           they
           allow
           unto
           him
           )
           
             taken
             up
             into
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           there
           taught
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           as
           the
           great
           Impostor
           Mahomet
           pretended
           he
           was
           taught
           his
           Alcoran
           ;
           If
           you
           ask
           them
           ,
           who
           told
           them
           so
           ,
           they
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           th●y
           can
           tell
           when
           it
           was
           ;
           namely
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           led
           by
           the
           spirit
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           for
           forty
           days
           after
           his
           baptism
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           instance
           is
           subject
           to
           another
           her
           misadventure
           ;
           in
           that
           one
           of
           the
           E●angelists
           plainly
           affirms
           that
           he
           was
           
             those
             forty
             dayes
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             with
             the
             wild
             beasts
             ,
          
           Mark
           17.
           13.
           
           And
           so
           surely
           not
           in
           Heaven
           in
           the
           same
           nature
           by
           his
           bodily
           presence
           
             with
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           let
           me
           add
           this
           by
           the
           way
           that
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           1.
           to
           be
           mentioned
           after
           wards
           ;
           and
           those
           of
           the
           two
           places
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           John
           8.
           58.
           chap.
           3.
           31.
           
           
             Faustus
             Socin●s
          
           learned
           out
           of
           his
           Uncle
           Laelius
           papers
           as
           he
           confesseth
           ,
           and
           doth
           more
           than
           intimate
           that
           he
           believed
           he
           had
           them
           as
           it
           were
           by
           Revelation
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ;
           they
           are
           indeed
           so
           forced
           ,
           absurd
           ,
           and
           irrational
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           could
           ever
           fix
           upon
           them
           by
           any
           reasonable
           Investigation
           .
           But
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           Revelation
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           Parent
           by
           the
           Child
           ,
           could
           be
           no
           other
           but
           the
           spirit
           of
           Error
           and
           darkness
           .
           I
           suppose
           therefore
           that
           notwithstanding
           these
           exceptions
           ,
           Christians
           will
           believe
           ,
           
             that
             in
             the
             beginning
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           was
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           is
           frequently
           elsewhere
           declared
           .
        
         
           But
           who
           was
           this
           Word
           ?
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             He
             was
             God.
          
           He
           was
           so
           
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           
           himself
           was
           
             God
             also
          
           .
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           notion
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           both
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           represent
           .
           Not
           a
           God
           by
           Office
           ,
           one
           exalted
           to
           that
           dignity
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           well
           be
           pretended
           before
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           )
           but
           as
           Thomas
           confessed
           him
           ,
           
             our
             Lord
             and
             our
             God
          
           ,
           John
           20.
           28.
           
           Or
           as
           Paul
           expresses
           it
           ;
           
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           or
           the
           
             most
             high
             God
          
           ,
           which
           these
           men
           love
           to
           deny
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           infidelity
           of
           men
           excited
           by
           the
           craft
           and
           malice
           of
           Satan
           s●ek
           for
           blind
           occasions
           ,
           and
           this
           matter
           is
           determined
           ;
           if
           the
           Word
           and
           Testimony
           of
           God
           be
           able
           to
           umpire
           a
           difference
           amongst
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           .
           Here
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           our
           Creed
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             the
             Word
             was
             God
          
           ;
           and
           so
           continues
           unto
           Eternity
           ;
           being
           Alpha
           and
           Om●ga
           ,
           the
           first
           and
           the
           last
           ,
           the
           Lord
           God
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           was
           so
           God
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           was
           distinct
           ,
           one
           ,
           in
           some
           thing
           from
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           afterwards
           he
           was
           sent
           
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           ver
           .
           2.
           the
           
             same
             was
             in
             the
             beginning
             with
             God.
          
           Father
           also
           to
           evince
           what
           he
           hath
           asserted
           ,
           and
           revealed
           for
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           adds
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           firm
           declaration
           of
           his
           
             Eternal
             Deity
          
           ;
           and
           also
           his
           immediate
           care
           of
           the
           world
           (
           which
           how
           he
           variously
           exercised
           both
           in
           a
           way
           of
           providence
           ,
           and
           grace
           ,
           he
           afterwards
           declares
           )
           verse
           3.
           
           
             All
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             .
          
           He
           was
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           before
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           made
           them
           all
           .
           And
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           supposed
           ,
           that
           the
           All
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           create
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           limited
           unto
           any
           certain
           sort
           of
           things
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             without
             him
             nothing
             was
             made
             that
             was
             made
          
           ;
           which
           gives
           the
           first
           Assertion
           an
           absolute
           universality
           as
           to
           its
           subject
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           farther
           describes
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           
             He
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             was
             made
             by
             him
             .
             The
             world
             that
             was
             made
             ,
          
           hath
           an
           usual
           distribution
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           into
           the
           
             Heavens
             and
             
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             them
          
           ;
           as
           Acts
           4.
           24.
           
           
             Lord
             thou
             art
             God
             which
             hast
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             and
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             them
             is
          
           ;
           that
           is
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           making
           whereof
           is
           expresly
           assigned
           unto
           the
           Son
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           10.
           
           
             Thou
             Lord
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             hast
             laid
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavens
             are
             the
             works
             of
             thine
             hands
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           to
           secure
           our
           understandings
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           instanceth
           in
           the
           most
           noble
           parts
           of
           the
           creation
           ,
           and
           which
           if
           any
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           excepted
           from
           being
           made
           by
           him
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           
             For
             by
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             visible
             and
             invisible
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Thrones
             ,
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             Principalities
             ,
             or
             Powers
             ,
             all
             things
             were
             created
             by
             him
             and
             for
             him
             .
          
           The
           Socinians
           say
           indeed
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           Angels
           to
           be
           Thrones
           and
           Principalities
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           their
           Order
           ,
           but
           not
           their
           Being
           ;
           which
           is
           expresly
           contrary
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           
           man
           knows
           not
           well
           what
           to
           say
           to
           these
           persons
           ,
           who
           at
           their
           pleasure
           cast
           off
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           in
           his
           word
           :
           
             By
             him
             were
             all
             things
             created
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             in
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           What
           now
           can
           be
           required
           to
           secure
           our
           faith
           in
           this
           matter
           ?
           In
           what
           words
           possible
           ,
           could
           a
           divine
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Power
           and
           Godhead
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           made
           more
           plain
           and
           clear
           unto
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ?
           Or
           how
           could
           the
           truth
           of
           any
           thing
           more
           evidently
           be
           represented
           unto
           their
           minds
           ?
           If
           we
           understand
           not
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Intention
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           we
           may
           utterly
           despair
           ever
           to
           come
           to
           an
           acquaintance
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           God
           reveals
           unto
           us
           ;
           or
           indeed
           with
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           expressed
           ,
           or
           is
           to
           be
           expressed
           by
           words
           .
           It
           is
           directly
           said
           that
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           Christ
           ,
           as
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           ,
           
             was
             with
             God
          
           ;
           distinct
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           
             was
             God
          
           ,
           one
           with
           
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           was
           so
           in
           the
           begining
           ,
           before
           the
           Creation
           ;
           that
           he
           
             made
             all
             things
          
           ,
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           things
           in
           Heaven
           and
           in
           Earth
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           be
           not
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           ?
           The
           summ
           is
           ,
           All
           the
           waies
           whereby
           we
           may
           know
           God
           ,
           are
           his
           Name
           ,
           his
           Properties
           ,
           and
           his
           works
           .
           But
           they
           are
           all
           here
           ascribed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           to
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           he
           therefore
           is
           God
           ,
           or
           we
           know
           neither
           who
           ,
           nor
           what
           God
           is
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           quite
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           have
           another
           sense
           in
           them
           than
           you
           imagine
           .
           What
           is
           it
           I
           pray
           ?
           we
           bring
           none
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           impose
           no
           sense
           upon
           them
           ;
           we
           strain
           not
           any
           word
           in
           them
           ,
           from
           ,
           besides
           ,
           or
           beyond
           its
           native
           ,
           genuine
           signification
           ,
           its
           constant
           application
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           common
           use
           amongst
           men
           .
           What
           then
           is
           this
           
             latent
             sense
          
           that
           is
           intended
           ,
           and
           is
           discoverable
           only
           by
           themselves
           ?
           let
           us
           hear
           them
           coyning
           and
           〈◊〉
           this
           sense
           of
           theirs
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           They
           say
           that
           by
           
             in
             the
             begining
          
           ,
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           or
           the
           creation
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           why
           so
           I
           pray
           ?
           Where
           ever
           these
           words
           are
           else
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           denote
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             all
             things
          
           ,
           or
           Eternity
           absolutely
           ,
           or
           an
           Existence
           preceding
           their
           creation
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             God
             created
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
          
           Gen.
           1.
           1.
           
           
             I
             was
             set
             up
             from
             everlasting
             from
             the
             begining
             ere
             ever
             the
             earth
             was
             ,
          
           Prov.
           8.
           23.
           
           
             Thou
             Lord
             in
             the
             beginning
             hast
             laid
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Heb.
           1.
           10.
           
           And
           besides
           ,
           these
           words
           are
           never
           used
           absolutely
           any
           where
           for
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           There
           is
           mention
           made
           indeed
           of
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Mark
           1.
           1.
           which
           is
           referred
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           
             John
             Baptist.
          
           But
           in
           the
           beginning
           absolutely
           ,
           is
           never
           so
           used
           or
           applied
           .
           And
           they
           must
           meet
           with
           men
           of
           no
           small
           inclination
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           will
           upon
           their
           desire
           in
           
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           ,
           forego
           the
           sense
           of
           words
           ,
           which
           is
           natural
           and
           proper
           ,
           fixed
           by
           its
           constant
           use
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           applyed
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ;
           for
           that
           which
           is
           forced
           ,
           and
           strained
           ,
           and
           not
           once
           exemplified
           in
           the
           whole
           book
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           words
           they
           say
           are
           to
           be
           restrained
           to
           the
           
             subject
             matter
             treated
             of
          
           .
           Well
           ,
           what
           is
           that
           subject
           matter
           ?
           the
           
             new
             creation
             by
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           plainly
           false
           ;
           nor
           will
           the
           words
           allow
           any
           such
           sense
           ;
           nor
           the
           context
           :
           nor
           is
           any
           thing
           offered
           to
           give
           evidence
           unto
           this
           corrupt
           perverting
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           a
           farther
           perverting
           of
           other
           testimonies
           ,
           no
           less
           clear
           than
           this
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           according
           to
           this
           Interpretation
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           
             in
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ?
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             when
             John
             Baptist
             preached
          
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             this
             is
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           was
           signally
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           
             he
             was
          
           .
           That
           
           is
           ,
           
             he
             was
             when
             he
             was
          
           ,
           no
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           notable
           way
           of
           interpreting
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           these
           great
           pretenders
           to
           a
           Dictatorship
           in
           Reason
           ,
           indeed
           Hucksters
           in
           Sophistry
           ,
           do
           make
           use
           of
           ?
           But
           to
           go
           on
           with
           them
           in
           this
           supposition
           ;
           how
           was
           he
           then
           with
           God
           ,
           
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             he
             was
             then
             known
             only
             to
             God
             ,
          
           before
           
             John
             Baptist
             preached
             him
             in
             the
             begining
             .
          
           But
           what
           shall
           compell
           us
           to
           admit
           of
           this
           
             uncouth
             sense
          
           and
           Exposition
           .
           
             He
             was
             with
             God
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           was
           known
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           What
           is
           their
           singular
           herein
           ,
           concerning
           how
           many
           things
           may
           the
           same
           be
           affirmed
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           
             absolutely
             false
          
           .
           He
           was
           known
           to
           the
           
             Angel
             Gabriel
          
           who
           came
           to
           his
           Mother
           with
           the
           Message
           of
           his
           
             Incarnation
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           35.
           
           He
           was
           known
           to
           the
           
             two
             Angels
          
           which
           appeared
           to
           the
           Shepherds
           upon
           his
           birth
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           
           To
           all
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Host
          
           assembled
           to
           give
           praise
           and
           glory
           to
           God
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           his
           
           Nativity
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           came
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           him
           the
           homage
           due
           unto
           him
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           10
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           He
           was
           known
           to
           
             his
             Mother
          
           ,
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin
          
           ;
           and
           to
           Joseph
           ;
           and
           Zachariah
           ;
           and
           to
           Elizabeth
           ;
           to
           Simeon
           and
           Anna
           ,
           to
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ;
           and
           probably
           to
           many
           more
           to
           whom
           Simeon
           and
           Anna
           spake
           of
           him
           ,
           Luke
           2.
           38.
           
           So
           that
           the
           sense
           pretended
           to
           be
           wrung
           out
           and
           extorted
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           against
           their
           proper
           meaning
           and
           intendment
           ,
           is
           indeed
           false
           and
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           belongs
           not
           at
           all
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           this
           pass
           .
           What
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           the
           next
           words
           ,
           
             And
             the
             word
             was
             God.
          
           Give
           us
           leave
           without
           disturbance
           from
           you
           ,
           but
           to
           believe
           this
           expression
           which
           comprizeth
           a
           Revelation
           of
           God
           proposed
           to
           us
           on
           purpose
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           an
           end
           of
           this
           difference
           and
           debate
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           say
           they
           ,
           these
           words
           have
           
             another
             sense
          
           also
           .
           Strange
           I
           they
           seem
           
           to
           be
           so
           plain
           and
           positive
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           any
           other
           sense
           should
           be
           fixed
           on
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           so
           still
           ,
           unless
           he
           who
           is
           once
           God
           can
           cease
           so
           to
           be
           .
           But
           the
           meaning
           is
           ;
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           
             God
             exalted
             him
             and
             made
             him
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             Rule
             ,
             Authority
             and
             Power
             .
          
           This
           
             making
             of
             him
             God
          
           ,
           is
           an
           expression
           very
           offensive
           to
           the
           ears
           of
           all
           sober
           Christians
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           before
           exploded
           .
           And
           these
           things
           here
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           figments
           ,
           hang
           together
           like
           a
           rope
           of
           sands
           .
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Gospel
             he
             was
             God
             ,
             before
             any
             knew
             him
             but
             only
             God.
          
           That
           is
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           dyed
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           ,
           and
           was
           exalted
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           made
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           properly
           ,
           which
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           ,
           but
           in
           an
           improper
           sense
           .
           How
           prove
           they
           then
           this
           perverse
           non-sense
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           plain
           words
           .
           They
           say
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           
           so
           .
           Let
           them
           believe
           them
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           perish
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           then
           we
           have
           their
           sense
           ;
           
             In
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             about
             sixteen
             or
             seventeen
             hundred
             years
             ago
          
           ;
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
          
           before
           it
           was
           made
           flesh
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           in
           its
           being
           ;
           was
           with
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           known
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           and
           in
           
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           that
           is
           afterwards
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Beginning
           ,
           
             was
             made
             God
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           summ
           of
           their
           Exposition
           of
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           to
           what
           is
           affirmed
           concerning
           
             his
             making
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             without
             him
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           his
           making
           of
           it
           ,
           nothing
           was
           made
           that
           was
           made
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           that
           these
           
             all
             things
          
           are
           expresly
           said
           to
           be
           the
           
             world
             ,
             vers
          
           .
           10.
           
           And
           all
           things
           therein
           contained
           ,
           even
           in
           
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ,
           Col.
           1.
           16.
           
           An
           ordinary
           man
           would
           think
           that
           they
           should
           now
           be
           taken
           hold
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           way
           of
           escape
           left
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           they
           have
           it
           in
           a
           readiness
           .
           
           By
           the
           
             all
             things
             here
          
           are
           intended
           
             all
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           sending
           of
           the
           Apostles
           to
           preach
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           intended
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           state
           of
           things
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           is
           pleaded
           by
           the
           greatest
           masters
           amongst
           them
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           ashamed
           thus
           to
           plead
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Reader
           in
           this
           instance
           may
           easily
           discern
           what
           a
           desperate
           cause
           they
           are
           engaged
           in
           ,
           and
           how
           bold
           and
           desperate
           they
           are
           in
           the
           management
           of
           it
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           words
           are
           a
           plain
           Illustration
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           and
           works
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           series
           of
           them
           declares
           .
           He
           was
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           made
           all
           things
           ;
           
             for
             he
             that
             made
             all
             things
             is
             God
             ,
          
           Heb.
           3.
           4.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           one
           word
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           the
           
           Preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           nor
           any
           effects
           of
           that
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           insists
           upon
           and
           declares
           afterwards
           ,
           verse
           14.
           and
           so
           onwards
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             making
             of
             all
             things
          
           here
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           Word
           ,
           was
           done
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           But
           that
           
             making
             of
             all
             things
          
           which
           they
           intend
           ,
           in
           erecting
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           VVord
           ,
           was
           not
           done
           in
           
             the
             beginning
          
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           ;
           most
           of
           it
           as
           themselves
           confess
           ,
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           Christ
           into
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           In
           this
           gloss
           what
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             all
             things
          
           ?
           only
           
             some
             things
          
           say
           the
           Socinians
           .
           VVhat
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           
             were
             made
          
           ?
           that
           is
           ,
           
             were
             mended
          
           ?
           by
           him
           that
           is
           the
           Apostles
           principally
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           this
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           
             after
             it
             was
             past
          
           ;
           for
           so
           they
           say
           expresly
           that
           the
           Principal
           things
           here
           intended
           ,
           were
           effected
           by
           the
           Apostles
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           I
           think
           since
           the
           beginning
           ,
           place
           it
           when
           you
           will
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
           world
           ,
           or
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           was
           never
           such
           an
           Exposition
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           of
           God
           or
           man
           contended
           for
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           is
           said
           
             he
             made
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           he
           came
           into
           it
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           world
           which
           he
           made
           and
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           ,
           knew
           him
           not
           .
           But
           the
           VVorld
           they
           intend
           did
           know
           him
           ;
           or
           the
           Church
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           For
           that
           was
           the
           foundation
           that
           it
           was
           built
           upon
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           instanced
           directly
           in
           this
           
             only
             testimony
          
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           pledge
           of
           the
           full
           confirmation
           which
           may
           be
           given
           unto
           this
           great
           fundamental
           truth
           ,
           by
           a
           due
           improvement
           of
           those
           other
           Testimonies
           ,
           or
           distinct
           Revelations
           which
           speak
           no
           less
           expresly
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           And
           of
           them
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           vindicate
           it
           ,
           if
           called
           thereunto
           ,
           from
           the
           exceptions
           of
           these
           men
           ;
           which
           how
           bold
           and
           Sophistical
           they
           
           are
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           these
           now
           considered
           ,
           also
           learn
           and
           know
           .
        
         
           It
           appeareth
           then
           that
           there
           is
           a
           full
           sufficient
           Revelation
           made
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Deity
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           is
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Father
           also
           .
           More
           particular
           testimonies
           I
           shall
           not
           at
           present
           insist
           upon
           ,
           referring
           the
           full
           discussion
           and
           vindication
           of
           these
           truths
           ,
           to
           another
           season
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           therefore
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           manifest
           that
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           testimony
           ,
           is
           given
           unto
           the
           Deity
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           revealed
           and
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           on
           the
           account
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           R●ason
           of
           those
           
             divine
             Excelleneies
          
           which
           are
           the
           sole
           Reason
           of
           our
           yielding
           religious
           worship
           unto
           any
           ,
           or
           expecting
           from
           any
           the
           Reward
           that
           is
           promised
           unto
           us
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           brought
           by
           them
           to
           the
           end
           for
           which
           we
           are
           .
           And
           herein
           ,
           lyes
           as
           was
           shewed
           ,
           the
           concernment
           of
           faith
           .
           
           When
           that
           knows
           what
           it
           is
           to
           believe
           as
           on
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           is
           enabled
           thereby
           to
           regulate
           the
           soul
           in
           its
           present
           obedience
           and
           future
           expectation
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           its
           ▪
           nature
           to
           work
           by
           love
           and
           hope
           ,
           there
           it
           rests
           .
           Now
           this
           is
           done
           to
           the
           utmost
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           Revelation
           that
           is
           made
           of
           the
           divine
           Existence
           ,
           divine
           Excellencies
           ,
           and
           divine
           Operations
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           shall
           be
           briefly
           manifested
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           we
           proceed
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           our
           way
           observe
           a
           great
           congruency
           of
           success
           in
           those
           who
           have
           
             denyed
             the
             Deity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
          
           and
           those
           who
           have
           denyed
           that
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           after
           some
           men
           began
           once
           to
           dis-believe
           the
           Revelation
           concerning
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           
             be
             God
             and
             man
             in
             one
             person
             ,
          
           they
           could
           never
           settle
           nor
           agree
           ,
           either
           what
           ,
           or
           who
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           who
           was
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           why
           he
           was
           the
           Son.
           Some
           said
           he
           was
           a
           Phantasm
           or
           appearance
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           no
           real
           subsistence
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           
           and
           that
           all
           that
           was
           done
           by
           him
           was
           an
           appearance
           ,
           he
           himself
           being
           they
           know
           not
           what
           elsewhere
           .
           That
           proud
           beast
           
             Paulus
             Sam●satenus
          
           ,
           whose
           
             flagitious
             life
          
           ,
           contended
           for
           a
           preheminence
           in
           wickedness
           with
           his
           prodigious
           heresies
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           after
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           positively
           contended
           for
           
             his
             being
             a
             man
          
           and
           no
           more
           ,
           who
           was
           followed
           by
           Photinus
           and
           some
           others
           .
           The
           Arians
           perceiving
           the
           folly
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           with
           the
           odium
           of
           it
           amongst
           all
           that
           bare
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           as
           good
           deny
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           as
           not
           grant
           unto
           him
           a
           preexistence
           in
           a
           
             divine
             nature
          
           antecedent
           to
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           they
           framed
           a
           
             new
             Deity
          
           which
           God
           should
           make
           before
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           like
           to
           himself
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           same
           with
           him
           in
           Essence
           and
           substance
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           so
           
             like
             him
          
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           writings
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           ye
           can
           scarce
           know
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           also
           who
           was
           afterwards
           Incarnate
           .
           
           Others
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           had
           more
           monstrous
           imaginations
           ;
           some
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Angel
           ,
           some
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sun
           ,
           some
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Soul
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           some
           the
           
             light
             within
             men
          
           .
           Departing
           from
           their
           proper
           rest
           ,
           so
           have
           they
           hovered
           about
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           they
           continued
           to
           do
           ,
           until
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           same
           manner
           it
           is
           come
           to
           pass
           with
           them
           who
           have
           denyed
           the
           Deity
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           They
           could
           never
           find
           where
           to
           stand
           or
           abide
           ;
           but
           one
           hath
           cryed
           up
           one
           thing
           ,
           another
           another
           .
           At
           first
           they
           observed
           that
           such
           things
           were
           every
           where
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           uncontroulably
           evidenced
           him
           to
           be
           an
           
             intelligent
             voluntary
             Agent
          
           .
           This
           they
           found
           so
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           was
           a
           person
           or
           an
           intelligent
           subsistence
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           they
           were
           resolved
           not
           to
           assent
           unto
           the
           Revelation
           of
           his
           
             being
             God
          
           ,
           they
           made
           him
           a
           
             created
             spirit
          
           ,
           chief
           and
           above
           all
           others
           .
           But
           
           still
           whatever
           else
           he
           were
           ,
           he
           was
           
             only
             a
             Creature
          
           .
           And
           this
           course
           some
           of
           late
           also
           have
           steered
           .
        
         
           The
           Socinians
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           observing
           that
           such
           things
           are
           assigned
           and
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           if
           they
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           a
           person
           ,
           or
           a
           substance
           ,
           they
           must
           upon
           necessity
           admit
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           seemed
           not
           at
           first
           at
           all
           agreed
           what
           to
           think
           or
           say
           concerning
           him
           positively
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           coneurred
           peremptorily
           in
           denying
           his
           personality
           .
           Hereon
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           said
           he
           was
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           others
           of
           them
           have
           confuted
           ;
           some
           that
           he
           was
           Christ.
           Neither
           could
           they
           agree
           whether
           there
           was
           
             one
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           or
           more
           ;
           whether
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           and
           the
           
             Good
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             holy
             spirit
          
           ,
           be
           the
           same
           or
           no.
           In
           general
           now
           they
           conclude
           that
           he
           is
           
             vis
             Dei
          
           ,
           or
           
             virtus
             Dei
          
           ,
           or
           
             efficacia
             Dei
          
           ;
           no
           substance
           ,
           but
           a
           quality
           that
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           as
           being
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           say
           it
           
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           as
           sanctifying
           ,
           
           and
           conforming
           men
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           Whether
           these
           things
           do
           answer
           the
           Revelation
           made
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           will
           be
           immediately
           manifested
           .
           Our
           Quakers
           ,
           who
           have
           for
           a
           long
           season
           hovered
           up
           and
           down
           like
           a
           
             swarm
             of
             flies
          
           with
           a
           confused
           noise
           and
           humming
           ,
           begin
           now
           to
           settle
           in
           the
           opinions
           lately
           by
           them
           declared
           for
           .
           But
           what
           their
           thoughts
           will
           fall
           into
           be
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           contented
           to
           speak
           Intelligibly
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           pattern
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           great
           rule
           of
           speaking
           or
           treating
           about
           spiritual
           things
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           and
           am
           uncertain
           whether
           they
           do
           so
           themselves
           or
           no.
           Whether
           he
           may
           be
           the
           
             light
             within
             them
          
           ,
           or
           an
           infallible
           afflatus
           is
           uncertain
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           what
           is
           revealed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           believed
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           his
           Deity
           ,
           and
           personality
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           ensuing
           testimonies
           .
        
         
         
           The
           summ
           of
           this
           Revelation
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           an
           eternally
           divine
           existing
           substance
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           Divine
           operations
           ,
           and
           the
           Object
           of
           Divine
           and
           Religious
           Worship
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             over
             all
             God
             Blessed
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           as
           the
           ensuing
           testimonies
           evince
           .
           Gen
           1.
           2.
           
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           33.
           6.
           
           
             By
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             were
             the
             Heavens
             made
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Host
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Job
           26.
           13.
           
           
             By
             his
             Spirit
             he
             hath
             garnished
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
        
         
           Job
           33.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Psalm
           104.
           30.
           
           
             Thou
             sendest
             forth
             thy
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             are
             Created
             .
          
        
         
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           1.
           16.
           
           
             That
             Scripture
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             fulfilled
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
          
           David
           spake
           .
        
         
           Acts
           5.
           3.
           
           
             Peter
             said
             to
          
           Ananias
           ,
           
             why
             
             hath
             Satan
             filled
             thy
             heart
             to
             lye
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           Vers.
           4.
           
           
             Thou
             hast
             not
             lyed
             unto
             men
             but
             unto
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Acts
           28.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             Well
             spake
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
          
           Esaias
           
             the
             Prophet
             unto
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             saying
             ,
             go
             unto
             this
             people
             and
             say
             —
          
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Know
             ye
             not
             that
             ye
             are
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             you
             .
          
        
         
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           11.
           
           
             All
             these
             worketh
             that
             one
             and
             self-same
             spirit
             ,
             dividing
             to
             every
             man
             as
             he
             will
             ,
          
           2.
           6.
           
           
             And
             there
             are
             deversities
             of
             operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
        
         
           2
           Cor.
           13.
           14.
           
           
             The
             grace
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             be
             with
             you
             all
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           
             Take
             heed
             to
             the
             flock
             over
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             overseers
             .
          
        
         
           Matth.
           12.
           31.
           
           
             All
             manner
             of
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             unto
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             not
             be
             forgiven
             unto
             men
             .
          
        
         
         
           Psal.
           139.
           7.
           
           
             Whither
             shall
             I
             go
             from
             thy
             Spirit
             ?
          
        
         
           John
           14.
           26.
           
           
             But
             the
             Comforte●
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Luke
           12.
           12.
           
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             teach
             you
             in
             the
             same
             hour
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             say
             .
          
        
         
           Acts
           13.
           3.
           
           
             And
             as
             they
             ministred
             to
             the
             Lord
             and
             fasted
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             separate
             me
          
           Barnabas
           and
           Saul
           
             for
             the
             work
             whereunto
             I
             have
             called
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Vers.
           4.
           
           
             So
             they
             being
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             departed
             into
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             For
             the
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           upon
           the
           first
           consideration
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           which
           we
           believe
           concerning
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           plainly
           revealed
           and
           declared
           in
           these
           testimonies
           .
           He
           is
           directly
           affirmed
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           Acts
           5.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
           Which
           the
           Socinians
           will
           not
           say
           is
           by
           vertue
           of
           an
           Exaltation
           unto
           an
           Office
           or
           Authority
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           of
           the
           Son
           ;
           That
           he
           is
           an
           
             intelligent
             voluntary
             Divine
             Agent
          
           ;
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           he
           worketh
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           which
           things
           if
           in
           their
           frequent
           repetition
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           evince
           an
           
             intelligent
             Agent
          
           ,
           a
           personal
           subsistence
           ,
           that
           hath
           Being
           ,
           Life
           and
           Will
           ,
           we
           must
           confess
           that
           the
           Scripture
           was
           written
           on
           purpose
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           mistakes
           and
           misapprehensions
           of
           what
           we
           are
           under
           penalty
           of
           eternal
           ruine
           rightly
           to
           apprehend
           and
           believe
           .
           It
           declareth
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           Worker
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             Divine
             Operations
          
           requiring
           Immensity
           ,
           Omnipotency
           ,
           Omnisciency
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Divine
           Excellencies
           unto
           their
           working
           and
           effecting
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           is
           revealed
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           peculiarly
           to
           
             be
             believed
             in
          
           ;
           and
           may
           peculiarly
           be
           sinned
           against
           ;
           the
           great
           Author
           of
           all
           Grace
           in
           Believers
           ,
           and
           order
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           This
           is
           the
           summ
           of
           
           what
           we
           believe
           of
           what
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           preceding
           head
           ,
           we
           vindicated
           
             one
             Testimony
          
           in
           particular
           from
           the
           exceptions
           of
           the
           adversaries
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           so
           on
           this
           we
           may
           briefly
           summ
           up
           the
           evidence
           that
           is
           given
           us
           in
           the
           testimonies
           before
           produced
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           understand
           their
           intendment
           ,
           and
           what
           in
           particular
           ,
           they
           bear
           witnesse
           unto
           .
        
         
           The
           summ
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           a
           
             divine
             distinct
          
           person
           ,
           and
           neither
           meerly
           the
           power
           or
           vertue
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           any
           
             created
             Spirit
          
           whatever
           .
           This
           plainly
           appears
           from
           what
           is
           revealed
           concerning
           him
           .
           For
           he
           who
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           same
           series
           or
           order
           with
           other
           divine
           persons
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           note
           of
           difference
           or
           distinction
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           an
           Interest
           in
           personality
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           names
           proper
           to
           a
           divine
           person
           only
           ,
           and
           is
           frequently
           
           and
           directly
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           also
           hath
           
             personal
             properties
          
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           voluntary
           Author
           of
           personal
           divine
           Operations
           ,
           and
           the
           proper
           Obj●ct
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           
             distinct
             divine
             person
          
           .
           And
           if
           these
           things
           be
           not
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           and
           demonstration
           of
           a
           
             divine
             intelligent
             substance
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           despair
           to
           understand
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           expressed
           and
           declared
           by
           words
           .
           But
           now
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           according
           to
           the
           Revelation
           made
           concerning
           him
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           He
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           same
           rank
           and
           order
           without
           any
           note
           of
           difference
           or
           distinction
           as
           to
           a
           distinct
           interest
           in
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           ,
           personality
           ,
           with
           other
           Divine
           persons
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           19.
           
           
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             7.
             
             There
             be
             three
             that
             bear
             witness
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             ,
          
           
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             No
             man
             can
             say
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             now
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             differences
             of
             administrations
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Lord
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             operations
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             same
             God
             which
             worketh
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           Neither
           doth
           a
           denyal
           of
           his
           divine
           being
           and
           distinct
           existence
           leave
           any
           tolerable
           sense
           unto
           these
           Expressions
           .
           For
           read
           the
           words
           of
           the
           first
           place
           from
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           is
           it
           can
           be
           gathered
           from
           them
           .
           
             Baptizing
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             vertue
             or
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           absonant
           from
           Faith
           and
           Reason
           ,
           than
           this
           absurd
           expression
           ?
           And
           yet
           is
           it
           the
           direct
           sense
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           any
           ,
           that
           these
           men
           put
           upon
           the
           words
           .
           To
           joyn
           a
           quality
           with
           acknowledged
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           things
           and
           cases
           ,
           as
           wherein
           they
           are
           proposed
           under
           a
           personal
           consideration
           ,
           is
           a
           strange
           kind
           of
           Mysterie
           .
           And
           
           the
           like
           may
           be
           manifested
           concerning
           the
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           also
           hath
           the
           Names
           proper
           to
           a
           divine
           person
           only
           .
           For
           he
           is
           expresly
           called
           
             God
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.
           
           He
           who
           is
           termed
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           3.
           
           And
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             verse
          
           9.
           
           Is
           called
           also
           
             God
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           4.
           
           Now
           this
           is
           the
           name
           of
           a
           divine
           Person
           on
           one
           Account
           or
           other
           .
           The
           Socinians
           would
           not
           allow
           Christ
           to
           be
           called
           God
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           a
           divine
           person
           ,
           though
           not
           by
           nature
           ,
           yet
           by
           
             ●ffice
             and
             authority
          
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           find
           out
           an
           office
           for
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           whereunto
           he
           might
           be
           exalted
           on
           the
           account
           whereof
           he
           might
           become
           God
           ,
           seeing
           this
           would
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           a
           person
           which
           they
           deny
           .
           So
           he
           is
           called
           the
           
             Comforter
             ,
             John
          
           16.
           7.
           
           A
           
             personal
             Appellation
          
           this
           is
           also
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Comforter
           of
           all
           Gods
           people
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           the
           name
           of
           none
           but
           a
           divine
           person
           .
           In
           the
           〈…〉
           it
           is
           frequently
           〈…〉
           
           
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
          
           ,
           and
           
             will
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
          
           all
           of
           them
           declaring
           him
           to
           be
           a
           person
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           hath
           
             personal
             properties
          
           assigned
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Will
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           11.
           
           
             He
             divideth
             to
             every
             man
             severally
             as
             he
             will
          
           ;
           and
           understanding
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           10.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             searcheth
             all
             things
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God.
          
           As
           also
           all
           the
           actings
           that
           are
           ascribed
           unto
           him
           are
           all
           of
           them
           such
           ,
           as
           undeniably
           affirm
           personal
           properties
           in
           their
           principle
           and
           Agent
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           voluntary
           Author
           of
           Divine
           operations
           .
           He
           of
           old
           
             cherished
             the
             creation
          
           ,
           Gen.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moved
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             waters
             .
          
           He
           formed
           and
           
             garnished
             the
             Heavens
          
           .
           He
           inspired
           ,
           acted
           and
           spake
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Acts
           28.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             Well
             spake
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
          
           Isaiah
           
             the
             Prophet
             unto
             our
             Fathers
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             The
             Prophecy
             came
             not
             in
             old
             time
             by
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             spake
             as
             they
             were
             
             moved
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           He
           regenerateth
           ,
           enlightneth
           ,
           sanctifieth
           ,
           comforteth
           ,
           instructeth
           ,
           leadeth
           ,
           guideth
           ,
           all
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           every
           where
           testifie
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           are
           
             personal
             Operations
          
           ,
           and
           cannot
           with
           any
           pretence
           of
           sobriety
           or
           consistency
           with
           Reason
           be
           constantly
           and
           uniformly
           assigned
           unto
           a
           quality
           or
           vertue
           .
           He
           is
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           God
           with
           the
           properties
           of
           Omniscience
           and
           Omnipotency
           ,
           of
           Life
           ,
           Understanding
           and
           Will
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           properties
           ,
           works
           ,
           acts
           ,
           and
           produceth
           effects
           according
           to
           Wisdom
           ,
           Choice
           ,
           and
           Power
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           The
           same
           regard
           is
           had
           to
           him
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           other
           persons
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           Son.
           For
           our
           being
           baptized
           into
           his
           name
           ,
           is
           our
           solemn
           engagement
           to
           
             believe
             in
             him
          
           ,
           to
           yield
           obedience
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           worship
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           puts
           the
           same
           obligation
           upon
           us
           to
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           So
           also
           in
           reference
           unto
           the
           Worship
           
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           commands
           that
           the
           
             Ministers
             of
             it
             be
             separated
             unto
             himself
             ,
          
           Acts
           13.
           2.
           
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             said
             ,
             separate
             me
          
           Barnabas
           and
           Saul
           
             for
             the
             work
             whereunto
             I
             have
             called
             them
             .
          
           Ver.
           4.
           
           
             So
             they
             being
             sent
             forth
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             departed
             ,
          
           which
           is
           comprehensive
           of
           all
           the
           religious
           Worship
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           same
           account
           is
           he
           sinned
           against
           ,
           as
           Acts
           5.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           9.
           
           For
           there
           is
           the
           same
           Reason
           of
           Sin
           and
           Obedience
           .
           Against
           whom
           a
           man
           may
           sin
           formally
           and
           ultimately
           ,
           him
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           obey
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           .
           And
           this
           can
           be
           no
           quality
           ,
           but
           God
           himself
           .
           For
           what
           may
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           this
           expression
           :
           
             Thou
             hast
             lyed
             to
             the
             efficacy
             of
             God
             in
             his
             operations
          
           ;
           Or
           how
           can
           we
           be
           formally
           obliged
           unto
           obedience
           to
           a
           quality
           .
           There
           must
           then
           an
           antecedent
           Obligation
           unto
           Faith
           ,
           Trust
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Obedience
           be
           supposed
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           rendring
           a
           person
           capable
           of
           being
           guilty
           of
           sin
           towards
           
           wards
           any
           .
           For
           sin
           is
           but
           a
           ●ailure
           in
           Faith
           ,
           Obedience
           or
           Worship
           .
           These
           therefore
           are
           due
           unto
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           or
           a
           man
           could
           not
           sin
           against
           him
           so
           signally
           and
           fatally
           as
           some
           are
           said
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           foregoing
           testimonies
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           therefore
           unto
           this
           part
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           will
           cast
           off
           all
           Reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           king
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           which
           as
           I
           suppose
           the
           prevailing
           wickedness
           of
           this
           Age
           hath
           not
           yet
           arrived
           unto
           ,
           say
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           written
           on
           purpose
           to
           deceive
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           mistakes
           about
           ,
           and
           misapprehensions
           of
           what
           it
           proposeth
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           acknowledge
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           be
           a
           substance
           ,
           a
           person
           ,
           God
           ;
           yet
           distinct
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son.
           For
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           come
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           our
           Comforter
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           teach
           us
           ,
           lead
           us
           ,
           guide
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           spake
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           him
           ,
           acted
           
           by
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           
             searcheth
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           works
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           that
           he
           appointeth
           to
           himself
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           declare
           in
           places
           innumerable
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           what
           he
           will
           do
           ,
           what
           he
           sayes
           ,
           and
           speaks
           ,
           how
           he
           acts
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           ,
           what
           his
           will
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           warn
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           grieve
           him
           not
           ,
           sin
           not
           against
           him
           ,
           with
           things
           innumerable
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           while
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           not
           a
           person
           ,
           an
           helper
           ,
           a
           comforter
           ,
           a
           searcher
           ,
           a
           willer
           ,
           but
           a
           quality
           in
           some
           especial
           operations
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           power
           and
           vertue
           in
           them
           ,
           were
           to
           distract
           men
           ,
           not
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           no
           certain
           conclusion
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           certain
           in
           the
           whole
           Book
           of
           God.
           And
           of
           no
           other
           tendency
           are
           these
           and
           the
           like
           imaginations
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           briefly
           consider
           what
           is
           objected
           in
           general
           unto
           the
           truth
           we
           have
           confirmed
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           said
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           to
           be
           sent
           ,
           to
           be
           bestowed
           on
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           promised
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           that
           he
           should
           be
           God
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           any
           of
           these
           things
           be
           spoken
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           As
           these
           Expressions
           do
           not
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           nor
           did
           ever
           any
           produce
           them
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           they
           undeniably
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           a
           person
           ;
           or
           an
           intellingent
           voluntary
           Agent
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           they
           are
           spoken
           and
           affirmed
           .
           For
           how
           can
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           a
           quality
           as
           they
           speak
           ,
           be
           said
           to
           be
           sent
           ,
           to
           be
           given
           ,
           to
           be
           bestowed
           on
           men
           ;
           so
           that
           these
           very
           Expressions
           are
           destructive
           to
           their
           imaginations
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           who
           is
           God
           equal
           in
           nature
           and
           being
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           may
           be
           promised
           ,
           sent
           ,
           and
           given
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           holy
           dispensation
           and
           condescension
           wherein
           he
           hath
           undertaken
           the
           Office
           of
           being
           our
           Comforter
           and
           Sanctifier
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           communications
           ,
           distributions
           ,
           impartings
           ,
           divisions
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           which
           they
           mention
           ,
           as
           they
           respect
           the
           Object
           of
           them
           ,
           Or
           those
           on
           whom
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           are
           bestowed
           ,
           denote
           only
           works
           ,
           gifts
           ,
           operations
           and
           effects
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           the
           rule
           whereof
           is
           expressed
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           12.
           7.
           
           
             He
             workeeth
             them
             in
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             will.
          
           And
           whether
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           exceptions
           ,
           taken
           from
           Actings
           and
           operations
           ,
           which
           are
           plainly
           interpreted
           and
           explained
           in
           sundry
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           evidently
           enough
           in
           the
           particular
           places
           where
           they
           are
           used
           ,
           are
           sufficient
           to
           impeach
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Revelation
           before
           declared
           ,
           all
           who
           have
           a
           due
           reverence
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           word
           and
           truths
           ,
           will
           easily
           understand
           and
           discern
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           being
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           it
           is
           moreover
           Revealed
           ,
           and
           these
           three
           are
           one
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           one
           God
           ,
           joyntly
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           feared
           ,
           adored
           ,
           believed
           
           in
           and
           obeyed
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           eternal
           life
           .
           For
           although
           this
           doth
           absolutely
           and
           necessarily
           follow
           from
           what
           is
           declared
           and
           hath
           been
           spoken
           concerning
           the
           one
           God
           ,
           or
           onenes●
           of
           the
           Derty
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           by
           the
           distinct
           consideration
           of
           the
           three
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           it
           is
           particularly
           declared
           ,
           that
           these
           
             three
             are
             one
          
           ,
           that
           one
           ,
           the
           one
           and
           same
           God
           ,
           But
           whereas
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           before
           ,
           this
           can
           no
           otherwise
           be
           ,
           the
           testimonies
           given
           thereunto
           are
           not
           so
           frequently
           multiplyed
           as
           they
           are
           unto
           those
           other
           heads
           of
           this
           truth
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           craft
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           pride
           of
           men
           ,
           might
           be
           more
           lyable
           to
           exceptions
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           are
           clear
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           distinctly
           sufficient
           for
           faith
           to
           acquiesce
           in
           immediately
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           expositions
           ,
           interpretations
           ,
           or
           arguments
           ,
           beyond
           our
           understanding
           of
           the
           naked
           importance
           of
           the
           words
           .
           Such
           are
           they
           ,
           of
           the
           Father
           the
           Son
           ,
           John
           10.
           30.
           
           
             I
             and
             
             my
             Father
             are
             one
             .
          
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           Joh.
           5.
           7.
           
             three
             that
             bare
             witness
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             one
             ,
          
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             .
          
           For
           if
           those
           into
           whose
           name
           we
           are
           Baptized
           be
           not
           
             one
             in
             nature
          
           ,
           we
           are
           by
           our
           Baptism
           engaged
           into
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           more
           Gods
           than
           one
           .
           For
           as
           being
           Baptized
           ,
           or
           sacredly
           initiated
           into
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           name
           of
           any
           one
           doth
           Sacramentally
           bind
           us
           unto
           a
           holy
           and
           Religious
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           avowing
           of
           him
           as
           the
           God
           whose
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           serve
           ,
           as
           here
           we
           are
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           if
           they
           are
           not
           one
           God
           ,
           the
           Blasphemous
           consequence
           before
           mentioned
           must
           unavoidably
           be
           admitted
           ;
           which
           it
           also
           doth
           upon
           the
           Socinian
           principle
           ,
           who
           whilest
           of
           all
           others
           they
           seem
           to
           contend
           most
           for
           one
           God
           ,
           are
           indeed
           direct
           polutheists
           ,
           by
           owning
           others
           with
           Religious
           respect
           ,
           due
           
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           so
           .
        
         
           Once
           more
           !
           it
           is
           revealed
           also
           ,
           that
           these
           three
           are
           distinct
           among
           themselves
           by
           certain
           peculiar
           
             Relative
             properties
          
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           yet
           use
           these
           terms
           .
           So
           that
           they
           are
           distinct
           ,
           living
           ,
           divine
           ,
           intelligent
           voluntary
           principles
           of
           operation
           or
           working
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           ,
           and
           by
           internal
           acts
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           acts
           that
           outwardly
           respect
           the
           Creation
           and
           the
           several
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           this
           distinction
           originally
           lyeth
           in
           this
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Father
             begetteth
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Son
             is
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             proceedeth
             from
             both
             of
             them
             .
          
           The
           manner
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           may
           be
           expressed
           unto
           our
           Edification
           ,
           shall
           afterwards
           be
           spoken
           to
           .
           At
           present
           it
           sufficeth
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           and
           confirmation
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           distinctions
           named
           are
           clearly
           
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           are
           proposed
           to
           be
           its
           proper
           object
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Psalm
           2.
           7.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             my
             Son
          
           ,
           
           this
           day
           have
           I
           begotten
           thee
           .
           
             Matth.
             16.
             16.
          
           
           Thou
           art
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           Joh.
           1.
           14.
           
           We
           saw
           his
           Glory
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           only
           begotten
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           
             Ver.
             18.
          
           
           No
           man
           hath
           seen
           God
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           the
           only
           begotten
           Son
           which
           is
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           Father
           he
           hath
           revealed
           him
           .
           
             John
             5.
             26.
          
           
           For
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           life
           in
           himself
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           given
           to
           the
           Son
           to
           have
           life
           in
           himself
           .
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             20.
          
           
           The
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           us
           an
           understanding
           .
           
             Joh.
             14.
             26.
          
           
           But
           when
           the
           Comforter
           is
           come
           ,
           whom
           I
           will
           send
           unto
           you
           from
           the
           Father
           even
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           which
           proceedeth
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           He
           shall
           testifie
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           distinction
           ,
           lies
           in
           their
           mutual
           Relation
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           those
           
             distinct
             actings
          
           and
           operations
           ,
           whereby
           the
           distinction
           it self
           is
           clearly
           manifested
           and
           confirmed
           .
           And
           these
           actings
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           are
           either
           such
           ,
           as
           where
           one
           of
           them
           is
           the
           object
           of
           anothers
           actings
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           the
           creature
           for
           their
           objects
           ●
           
           The
           first
           sort
           are
           testified
           unto
           ,
           Psalm
           110.
           1.
           
           John
           1.
           18.
           
           Chap.
           5.
           20.
           
           Chap.
           17.
           5.
           1
           
           Cor.
           2.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Prov.
           8.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Most
           of
           which
           places
           have
           been
           before
           recited
           .
           They
           ,
           which
           thus
           know
           each
           other
           ,
           love
           each
           other
           ,
           delight
           in
           each
           other
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           distinct
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           they
           represented
           unto
           our
           faith
           .
           And
           for
           the
           other
           sort
           of
           actings
           the
           Scripture
           is
           full
           of
           the
           expressions
           of
           them
           ;
           see
           ▪
           Gen.
           19.
           24.
           
           Zachariah
           2.
           8.
           
           Joh.
           5.
           17.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9.
           1
           
           Cor.
           8.
           9.
           
        
         
           Our
           conclusion
           from
           the
           whole
           is
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           fully
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           this
           sacred
           truth
           is
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           one
           God
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           which
           are
           divine
           ,
           distinct
           ,
           intelligent
           ,
           voluntary
           ,
           omnipotent
           principles
           of
           operation
           ,
           and
           working
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           thinks
           himself
           obliged
           to
           believe
           the
           Scripture
           must
           believe
           ;
           and
           concerning
           others
           ,
           in
           this
           discourse
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           solicitous
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           which
           was
           first
           proposed
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           manifest
           what
           is
           
           expresly
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           concerning
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           we
           may
           duly
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           yield
           Obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           enjoy
           communion
           with
           him
           ,
           walk
           in
           his
           love
           and
           fear
           ,
           and
           so
           come
           at
           length
           to
           be
           blessed
           with
           him
           for
           evermore
           .
           Nor
           doth
           faith
           for
           its
           security
           ,
           establishment
           and
           direction
           ,
           absolutely
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           any
           farther
           Exposition
           or
           Explanation
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           or
           the
           use
           of
           any
           terms
           not
           consecrated
           to
           the
           present
           service
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           But
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           variously
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Temptations
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           opposed
           by
           the
           subtle
           s●phisms
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           ;
           and
           whereas
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           to
           grow
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           by
           an
           explicit
           apprehension
           of
           the
           things
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           them
           ;
           this
           Doctrine
           hath
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           been
           explained
           and
           taught
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           such
           Expressions
           ,
           
           Terms
           ,
           and
           Propositions
           ,
           as
           farther
           declare
           what
           is
           necessarily
           included
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           consequent
           unto
           it
           ;
           with
           an
           exclusion
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           notions
           ,
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           as
           are
           neither
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           the
           other
           .
           This
           I
           shall
           briefly
           manifest
           ,
           and
           then
           vindicate
           the
           whole
           from
           some
           exceptions
           ,
           and
           so
           close
           this
           dissertation
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           is
           One
           ,
           was
           declared
           and
           proved
           .
           Now
           this
           Oneness
           can
           respect
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Being
             ,
             Substance
          
           or
           Essence
           of
           God.
           God
           is
           one
           in
           this
           respect
           .
           Some
           of
           these
           words
           indeed
           are
           not
           used
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           But
           whereas
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           and
           signification
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           include
           any
           thing
           of
           imperfection
           ,
           they
           are
           properly
           used
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           God-head
           .
           There
           is
           mention
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           God-head
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           1.
           20.
           
           
             His
             Eternal
             power
             and
             Godhead
          
           .
           And
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           by
           excluding
           them
           from
           being
           objects
           of
           our
           Worship
           ,
           who
           are
           
             not
             God
             by
             nature
          
           ,
           Gal.
           4.
           8.
           
           Now
           
           this
           
             natural
             Godhead
          
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           ,
           his
           Substance
           or
           Essence
           with
           all
           the
           Holy
           divine
           Excellencies
           which
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           appertain
           thereunto
           .
           Such
           are
           Eternity
           ,
           Immensity
           ,
           Omnipotency
           ,
           Life
           ,
           
             Infinite
             Holiness
          
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           This
           one
           Nature
           ,
           Substance
           or
           Essence
           ,
           being
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Substance
           ,
           or
           Essence
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Essence
          
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           one
           and
           the
           same
           absolutely
           in
           and
           unto
           each
           of
           them
           .
           For
           none
           can
           be
           God
           as
           they
           are
           revealed
           to
           be
           ,
           but
           by
           vertue
           of
           this
           divine
           Nature
           or
           .
           Being
           .
           Herein
           consists
           the
           
             Vnity
             of
             the
             Godhead
          
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           distinction
           which
           the
           Scripture
           reveals
           between
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           is
           that
           whereby
           they
           are
           three
           ●●p●stasis
           ,
           or
           Persons
           ,
           distinctly
           subsisting
           in
           the
           same
           divine
           Essence
           or
           Being
           .
           Now
           a
           
             divine
             person
          
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           
             divine
             Essence
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             an
             especial
             property
             ,
             subsisting
             in
             an
             especial
             manner
             .
          
           As
           in
           the
           
           Person
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           
             Divine
             Essence
          
           ,
           and
           Being
           ,
           with
           its
           property
           of
           
             begetting
             the
             Son
          
           ,
           subsisting
           in
           an
           especial
           manner
           as
           the
           Father
           .
           And
           because
           this
           Person
           hath
           the
           whole
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           ,
           all
           the
           
             Essential
             Properties
          
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           in
           that
           person
           .
           The
           Wisdom
           ,
           the
           Understanding
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Immensity
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           in
           that
           person
           ;
           not
           as
           that
           Person
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Person
           is
           God.
           The
           like
           is
           to
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Persons
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Hereby
           each
           Person
           having
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           the
           Will
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           becomes
           a
           distinct
           principle
           of
           operation
           ;
           and
           yet
           all
           their
           actings
           ad
           extra
           being
           the
           actings
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           are
           undivided
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           the
           works
           of
           one
           ,
           of
           the
           self
           same
           God.
           And
           these
           things
           do
           not
           only
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           but
           are
           directly
           included
           in
           the
           Revelation
           made
           concerning
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           subsistence
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           indeed
           very
           many
           other
           
           things
           that
           are
           taught
           ,
           and
           disputed
           ,
           about
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           ●rinity
           ,
           as
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           eternal
           Genera●●on
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           of
           the
           procession
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Generation
           of
           the
           Son
           ;
           of
           the
           
             mutual
             in-being
          
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           unity
           in
           the
           same
           Substance
           or
           Essence
           ;
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           
             personal
             subsistence
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           properties
           whereby
           they
           are
           mutually
           distinguished
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           true
           and
           defensible
           against
           all
           the
           Sophisms
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           this
           truth
           .
           Yet
           because
           the
           distinct
           apprehension
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           accurate
           expression
           ,
           is
           not
           necessary
           unto
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           our
           guide
           and
           principle
           in
           and
           unto
           ▪
           Religious
           Worship
           and
           obedience
           ,
           they
           need
           not
           here
           be
           insisted
           on
           .
           Nor
           are
           those
           brief
           Explications
           themselves
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           so
           proposed
           as
           to
           be
           placed
           immediately
           in
           the
           same
           rank
           or
           order
           with
           the
           Original
           Revelations
           before
           infisted
           on
           ,
           but
           
           only
           are
           pressed
           as
           proper
           Expressions
           of
           what
           is
           revealed
           to
           increase
           our
           light
           and
           further
           our
           edification
           .
           And
           although
           they
           cannot
           rationally
           be
           opposed
           or
           denyed
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           by
           any
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           deny
           and
           oppose
           the
           things
           themselves
           as
           revealed
           ,
           yet
           they
           that
           do
           so
           deny
           or
           oppose
           them
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           required
           positively
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           deny
           or
           disapprove
           the
           Oneness
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           or
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Father
           ,
           or
           Son
           ,
           or
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           particular
           ,
           are
           not
           God
           ,
           before
           they
           be
           allowed
           to
           speak
           one
           word
           against
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           truth
           concerning
           them
           .
           For
           either
           they
           grant
           the
           Revelation
           declared
           and
           contended
           for
           ,
           or
           they
           do
           not
           :
           If
           they
           do
           ;
           let
           that
           concession
           be
           first
           laid
           down
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           are
           one
           God
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           it
           be
           debated
           whether
           they
           are
           one
           in
           Substance
           and
           three
           in
           Persons
           ,
           or
           how
           else
           the
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           stated
           .
           If
           they
           deny
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           
             plain
             madness
          
           to
           
             dispute
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           way
           of
           expressing
           it
           ,
           whilst
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           denyed
           to
           have
           a
           being
           :
           for
           of
           that
           which
           
             is
             not
          
           ,
           there
           is
           neither
           manner
           ,
           property
           ,
           adjunct
           ,
           nor
           effect
           .
           Let
           then
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           are
           ready
           to
           attempt
           with
           their
           Sophistry
           ,
           and
           to
           amuse
           with
           cavils
           about
           persons
           ,
           
             substances
             ,
             subsistences
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           desire
           to
           know
           of
           them
           what
           it
           is
           that
           they
           would
           be
           at
           .
           What
           would
           they
           deny
           ,
           what
           would
           they
           disapprove
           .
           Is
           it
           that
           God
           is
           one
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Father
           is
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Son
           ,
           or
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           so
           .
           If
           they
           deny
           ,
           or
           oppose
           either
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           Testimonies
           and
           instances
           of
           divine
           Revelation
           ,
           or
           may
           have
           ,
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           to
           confound
           the
           Devil
           and
           all
           his
           Emissaries
           .
           If
           they
           will
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           it
           ,
           then
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           foolish
           and
           unreasonable
           to
           contend
           about
           Expressions
           and
           Explanations
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           about
           the
           manner
           ,
           respects
           ,
           or
           relations
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           untill
           the
           
             thing
             
             it self
          
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           be
           plainly
           confessed
           or
           denyed
           .
           If
           this
           they
           refuse
           ,
           as
           generally
           they
           do
           and
           will
           ,
           which
           I
           speak
           upon
           sufficient
           experience
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           induced
           to
           deal
           openly
           ,
           properly
           and
           rationally
           ,
           but
           will
           keep
           to
           their
           Cavils
           and
           Sophisms
           ,
           about
           terms
           and
           expressions
           ,
           all
           farther
           debate
           ,
           or
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           may
           justly
           ,
           and
           ought
           both
           conscienciously
           and
           rationally
           to
           be
           refused
           ,
           and
           rejected
           .
           For
           these
           sacred
           mysteries
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           are
           not
           lightly
           to
           be
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           mens
           contests
           and
           disputations
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           we
           dealt
           before
           in
           particular
           ,
           so
           here
           I
           shall
           give
           Instances
           of
           the
           Sophistical
           exceptions
           that
           are
           used
           against
           the
           whole
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           respect
           unto
           some
           late
           collections
           ,
           and
           Representations
           of
           them
           :
           From
           whence
           they
           are
           taken
           up
           and
           used
           by
           many
           who
           seem
           not
           to
           understand
           the
           words
           ,
           Phrases
           and
           Expressions
           themselves
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           use
           of
           .
        
         
         
           The
           summ
           of
           what
           they
           say
           in
           general
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             How
             can
             these
             things
             be
             ?
             How
             can
             three
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             one
             be
             three
             ?
             Every
             person
             hath
             its
             own
             substance
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             three
             persons
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             three
             substances
             ;
             and
             so
             three
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Every
           person
           hath
           distinctly
           its
           
             own
             substance
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             one
             substance
          
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           each
           person
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           still
           but
           one
           .
           But
           each
           person
           hath
           not
           its
           
             own
             distinct
             substance
          
           ,
           because
           the
           substance
           of
           them
           all
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           proved
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           
             That
             if
             each
             person
             be
             God
             ,
             then
             each
             person
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             there
             being
             three
             persons
             there
             must
             be
             three
             Infinites
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           follows
           not
           in
           the
           least
           ;
           for
           each
           person
           is
           Infinite
           as
           he
           is
           God.
           
             Al●
             divine
             properties
          
           ,
           such
           as
           to
           be
           Infinite
           is
           ,
           belong
           not
           to
           the
           persons
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           personality
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           all
           natural
           properties
           .
        
         
         
           But
           they
           say
           ,
           
             If
             each
             person
             be
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             subsist
             in
             three
             persons
             ,
             then
             in
             each
             person
             there
             are
             three
             persons
             or
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           collusion
           of
           this
           Sophism
           consists
           in
           that
           expression
           ,
           
             be
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             God
          
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           is
           intended
           ;
           in
           the
           latter
           a
           singular
           person
           .
           Place
           the
           words
           intelligibly
           and
           they
           are
           thus
           ;
           If
           each
           person
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           God
           subsists
           in
           three
           persons
           ,
           then
           in
           each
           person
           there
           are
           three
           persons
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           folly
           of
           it
           will
           be
           evident
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           farther
           infer
           ;
           
             That
             if
             we
             deny
             the
             persons
             to
             be
             Infinite
             ,
             then
             an
             Infinite
             Being
             hath
             a
             finite
             mode
             of
             subsisting
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             know
             not
             what
             supposition
             they
             make
             hence
             ;
             that
             seeing
             there
             are
             not
             three
             Infinites
             ,
             then
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             are
             three
             finites
             that
             make
             up
             an
             Infinite
             .
          
        
         
           The
           pitiful
           weakness
           of
           this
           Cavil
           is
           open
           to
           all
           :
           for
           finite
           and
           Infinite
           
           are
           properties
           and
           adjuncts
           of
           Beings
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           subsistence
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           The
           nature
           of
           each
           person
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           each
           person
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           Of
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           subsistence
           ,
           fini●e
           and
           Infinite
           cannot
           be
           predicated
           or
           spoken
           ,
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           say
           ,
           an
           Infinite
           Being
           doth
           so
           subsist
           .
        
         
           
             But
             you
             grant
          
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           
             that
             the
             only
             true
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             Christ
             be
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           We
           say
           ,
           the
           only
           true
           God
           is
           Father
           ,
           Son
           ,
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           We
           never
           say
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           never
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Father
             only
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
          
           whence
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           we
           grant
           the
           Father
           to
           be
           the
           
             only
             trne
             God
          
           :
           and
           so
           we
           〈◊〉
           is
           the
           Son
           also
           .
           And
           it
           doth
           not
           〈◊〉
           all
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Son
           is
           〈◊〉
           Father
           .
           Because
           in
           saying
           the
           〈…〉
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           we
           respect
           
           not
           his
           paternity
           ,
           or
           his
           paternal
           Relation
           to
           his
           Son
           ;
           but
           his
           
             Nature
             ,
             Essence
             and
             Being
          
           .
           And
           the
           same
           we
           affirm
           concerning
           the
           other
           persons
           .
           And
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           because
           each
           person
           is
           God
           ,
           one
           person
           must
           be
           another
           ,
           is
           to
           crave
           leave
           to
           disbelieve
           what
           God
           hath
           revealed
           ,
           without
           giving
           any
           Reason
           at
           all
           for
           their
           so
           doing
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Sophism
           being
           borrowed
           from
           another
           ,
           namely
           Crellius
           ,
           who
           insisted
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           upon
           his
           account
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           theirs
           ,
           who
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           apprehend
           ,
           understand
           little
           of
           the
           intendment
           of
           it
           ,
           remove
           it
           more
           fully
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
           It
           is
           proposed
           by
           him
           in
           way
           of
           Syllogism
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             only
             true
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Now
           this
           Syllogism
           is
           ridiculously
           Sophystical
           .
           For
           in
           a
           
             Categorical
             Syllogism
          
           the
           Major
           Proposition
           is
           not
           to
           be
           particular
           ,
           nor
           equipollent
           to
           a
           particular
           .
           For
           from
           such
           a
           Proposition
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           communicable
           to
           more
           is
           the
           
           subject
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           restrained
           unto
           one
           particular
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           inferred
           in
           the
           conclusion
           .
           But
           such
           is
           this
           Proposition
           here
           ,
           the
           only
           true
           God
           is
           the
           Father
           .
           It
           is
           a
           particular
           Proposition
           ;
           wherein
           the
           subject
           is
           restrained
           unto
           a
           singular
           ,
           or
           individual
           predicate
           ,
           though
           in
           it self
           communicable
           to
           more
           .
           Now
           the
           Proposition
           being
           ●o
           made
           particular
           ,
           the
           terms
           of
           the
           subject
           or
           predicate
           are
           supposed
           rec●procal
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           is
           false
           :
           Unless
           it
           be
           first
           proved
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           God
           ,
           is
           communicable
           to
           no
           more
           ,
           or
           no
           other
           ,
           than
           is
           the
           other
           term
           of
           Father
           ;
           which
           to
           suppose
           ,
           is
           to
           begg
           the
           whole
           Question
           .
           For
           the
           
             only
             true
             God
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           larger
           signification
           than
           the
           term
           of
           Father
           ,
           or
           Son.
           So
           that
           though
           the
           
             only
             true
             God
          
           be
           the
           Father
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           who
           is
           true
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           :
           Seeing
           then
           that
           the
           name
           of
           God
           here
           ,
           supplyes
           the
           pla●e
           of
           a
           species
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           singular
           
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           which
           is
           absolutely
           singular
           ,
           and
           one
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           multiplyed
           ;
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           communication
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           it
           is
           communicated
           unto
           more
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           intended
           to
           be
           concluded
           from
           hence
           ,
           the
           Proposition
           must
           be
           expressed
           according
           to
           what
           the
           subject
           requires
           ,
           as
           capable
           of
           communication
           or
           Attribution
           to
           more
           than
           one
           ,
           as
           thus
           ;
           who
           ever
           is
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Father
           ;
           which
           Proposition
           these
           Persons
           and
           their
           Masters
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           given
           in
           particular
           these
           strictures
           thus
           briefly
           ,
           upon
           these
           empty
           Sophisms
           ;
           partly
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           well
           removed
           already
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           they
           are
           meer
           exscriptions
           out
           of
           an
           Author
           not
           long
           since
           translated
           into
           English
           ,
           unto
           whom
           an
           entire
           answer
           may
           ere
           long
           be
           returned
           .
        
         
         
           That
           which
           at
           present
           shall
           suffice
           ,
           is
           to
           give
           a
           general
           answer
           unto
           all
           these
           cavills
           ,
           with
           all
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           which
           the
           men
           of
           these
           principles
           do
           usually
           insist
           upon
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           things
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             which
             we
             teach
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             are
             contrary
             to
             Reason
          
           ;
           and
           thereof
           they
           endeavour
           to
           give
           sundry
           instances
           ,
           wherein
           the
           summ
           of
           the
           opposition
           which
           they
           make
           unto
           this
           truth
           doth
           consist
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           I
           ask
           what
           Reason
           is
           it
           that
           they
           intend
           ?
           It
           is
           their
           own
           ,
           the
           carnal
           reason
           of
           men
           .
           By
           that
           they
           will
           judge
           of
           these
           Divine
           Mysteries
           .
           The
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             a
             man
             w●ich
             is
             in
             him
             knows
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man.
          
           A
           mans
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           may
           judge
           of
           natural
           things
           .
           But
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           knoweth
           
             no
             man
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           11.
           
           So
           that
           what
           we
           know
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           we
           must
           receive
           upon
           the
           R●v●lation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           meerly
           ;
           if
           the
           Apostle
           may
           be
           believed
           .
           
           And
           it
           is
           given
           unto
           men
           to
           know
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           To
           some
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           unless
           it
           be
           so
           given
           them
           they
           cannot
           know
           them
           .
           In
           particular
           ,
           none
           can
           know
           the
           Father
           ,
           unless
           the
           Son
           reveal
           him
           .
           Nor
           will
           ,
           or
           doth
           ,
           or
           can
           ,
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
             reveal
          
           or
           understand
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           unless
           the
           Father
           reveal
           him
           ,
           and
           instruct
           us
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           Matth.
           16.
           18.
           
           The
           way
           to
           come
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           is
           that
           described
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Ephes.
           3.
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             bow
             my
             knees
             unto
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             whole
             family
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             named
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             grant
             ye
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             strengthned
             with
             might
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ;
             that
             Christ
             may
             dwell
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ;
             that
             ye
             being
             rooted
             and
             grounded
             in
             love
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comprehend
             with
             all
             Saints
             ,
          
           &c.
           As
           also
           Col.
           2.
           2.
           
           
             That
             ye
             might
             come
             
             unto
             all
             riches
             of
             the
             full
             assurance
             of
             understanding
             ,
             to
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ.
             In
             whom
             are
             hid
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdom
             and
             knowledge
             .
          
           It
           is
           by
           faith
           and
           prayer
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           Revelation
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           come
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           and
           not
           by
           the
           carnal
           reasonings
           of
           men
           of
           corrupt
           minds
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             What
             Reason
          
           do
           they
           intend
           ?
           If
           Reason
           absolutely
           ,
           the
           Reason
           of
           things
           ;
           we
           grant
           that
           nothing
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           admitted
           .
           But
           Reason
           as
           it
           is
           in
           this
           or
           that
           man
           ,
           particularly
           in
           themselves
           ,
           we
           know
           to
           be
           weak
           ,
           maimed
           and
           imperfect
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           extreamly
           remote
           from
           a
           just
           and
           full
           comprehension
           of
           the
           whole
           Reason
           of
           things
           .
           Are
           they
           in
           such
           an
           estate
           ,
           as
           that
           their
           apprehension
           shall
           pass
           for
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           things
           ;
           we
           know
           they
           are
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           So
           that
           though
           we
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           contrary
           
           to
           reason
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           intimation
           of
           a
           Truth
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           will
           make
           me
           embrace
           it
           ,
           although
           it
           should
           be
           
             contrary
             to
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             the
             Socinians
          
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Reason
           in
           the
           abstract
           ,
           or
           the
           just
           measure
           of
           the
           answering
           of
           one
           thing
           unto
           another
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           :
           But
           Reason
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           or
           appears
           to
           be
           so
           unto
           this
           or
           that
           man
           ,
           especially
           in
           and
           about
           things
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           of
           very
           small
           importance
           ;
           of
           none
           at
           all
           where
           it
           riseth
           up
           against
           the
           express
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           these
           multiplyed
           to
           their
           mutual
           confirmation
           and
           explanation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Many
           things
           are
           
             above
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           considered
           in
           this
           or
           that
           subject
           ,
           as
           men
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           at
           all
           against
           it
           .
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           compel
           the
           most
           curious
           enquirers
           of
           these
           dayes
           to
           a
           ready
           confession
           hereof
           ,
           by
           multitudes
           of
           Instances
           in
           things
           finite
           and
           temporary
           .
           And
           shall
           any
           dare
           to
           deny
           but
           it
           may
           be
           
           so
           ,
           in
           things
           Heavenly
           ,
           Divine
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           concernment
           of
           the
           Being
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           properties
           ,
           but
           is
           absolutely
           above
           the
           comprehension
           of
           our
           reason
           .
           
             We
             cannot
             by
             searching
             find
             out
             God
             ,
             we
             cannot
             find
             out
             the
             Almighty
             to
             perfection
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           very
           foundation
           of
           all
           their
           Objections
           and
           Cavils
           against
           this
           truth
           ,
           is
           destructive
           of
           as
           fundamental
           principles
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           are
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           are
           all
           at
           best
           reduced
           to
           this
           ;
           it
           cannot
           be
           thus
           in
           things
           finite
           ;
           the
           same
           Being
           cannot
           in
           one
           respect
           be
           one
           ,
           in
           another
           three
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           in
           things
           Infinite
           .
           All
           these
           reasonings
           are
           built
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           finite
           can
           perfectly
           comprehend
           that
           which
           is
           Infinite
           .
           An
           assertion
           absurd
           ,
           foolish
           and
           contradictory
           unto
           it self
           !
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           reason
           in
           things
           of
           pure
           Revelation
           ,
           to
           captivate
           our
           understandings
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Revealer
           ,
           which
           
           here
           is
           rejected
           .
           So
           that
           by
           a
           loud
           specious
           pretence
           of
           Reason
           ,
           these
           men
           by
           a
           little
           
             captious
             Sophistry
          
           endeavour
           not
           only
           to
           countenance
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           but
           to
           evert
           the
           greatest
           principles
           of
           Reason
           it self
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Objections
           these
           men
           principally
           insist
           upon
           ,
           are
           meerly
           against
           the
           Explanations
           we
           use
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           not
           against
           the
           Primitive
           Revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           ,
           which
           how
           preposterous
           and
           irrational
           a
           course
           of
           proceeding
           it
           is
           ,
           hath
           been
           declared
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           is
           a
           Rule
           among
           Phil●sophers
           ;
           that
           if
           a
           man
           on
           just
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           have
           embraced
           any
           opinion
           or
           perswasion
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           to
           desert
           it
           ,
           meerly
           because
           he
           cannot
           answer
           every
           Objection
           against
           it
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Objections
           wherewith
           we
           may
           be
           entangled
           ,
           be
           not
           of
           the
           same
           weight
           and
           importance
           ,
           with
           the
           reason
           on
           which
           we
           embraced
           the
           
           opinion
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           madness
           to
           forego
           it
           on
           the
           Account
           thereof
           .
           And
           much
           more
           must
           this
           hold
           amongst
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           in
           things
           spiritual
           and
           divine
           .
           If
           they
           will
           let
           go
           ,
           and
           part
           with
           their
           faith
           in
           any
           truth
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           distinctly
           some
           Objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           quickly
           find
           themselves
           disputed
           into
           Atheism
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           There
           is
           so
           great
           an
           intimation
           made
           of
           such
           an
           expression
           ,
           and
           resemblance
           of
           a
           Trinity
           in
           Unity
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           works
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           as
           learned
           men
           have
           manifested
           by
           various
           instances
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           most
           unreasonable
           to
           suppose
           that
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           reason
           ,
           which
           many
           objects
           of
           rational
           consideration
           ,
           do
           more
           or
           less
           present
           unto
           our
           minds
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           To
           add
           no
           more
           considerations
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           Let
           any
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           produce
           any
           one
           Argument
           or
           grounds
           of
           reason
           ,
           or
           
           those
           pretended
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           against
           that
           that
           hath
           been
           asserted
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           already
           been
           baffl●d
           a
           thousand
           times
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           receive
           an
           answer
           ,
           or
           a
           publick
           acknowledgement
           that
           it
           is
           Indissoluble
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           THE
           next
           Head
           of
           Opposition
           made
           by
           the
           men
           of
           this
           conspiracy
           ,
           against
           this
           sacred
           truth
           ;
           is
           against
           the
           head
           of
           all
           truth
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           The
           Socinians
           indeed
           would
           willingly
           put
           a
           better
           face
           ,
           or
           colour
           upon
           their
           Error
           ,
           about
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           then
           it
           will
           bear
           ,
           or
           indure
           to
           lye
           on
           it
           .
           For
           in
           their
           Catechism
           unto
           this
           
             Question
             ,
             Is
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           purus
           Homo
           ,
           
             a
             meer
             man
          
           ?
           they
           Answer
           ;
           
             by
             no
             means
          
           .
           How
           then
           ?
           
             hath
             he
             a
             divine
             nature
             also
             ?
          
           which
           is
           their
           next
           question
           :
           To
           this
           they
           say
           ,
           
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             contrary
             to
             right
             reason
             .
          
           How
           then
           will
           these
           pretended
           
             Masters
             of
             Reason
          
           reconcile
           these
           things
           ?
           For
           to
           us
           it
           seems
           ,
           that
           
           if
           Christ
           have
           no
           
             other
             nature
          
           but
           that
           
             of
             a
             man
          
           ,
           he
           is
           as
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           
             purus
             Homo
             ,
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
          
           and
           no
           more
           .
           Why
           ,
           they
           answer
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           
             a
             meer
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
          
           ;
           Strange
           !
           that
           that
           should
           be
           an
           argument
           to
           prove
           him
           
             more
             than
             a
             man
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Scripture
           and
           all
           men
           in
           their
           right
           wits
           grant
           to
           be
           an
           invincible
           reason
           ,
           to
           prove
           him
           to
           be
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           was
           born
           of
           her
           ,
           no
           more
           .
           Rom.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             Concerning
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             which
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
           
             Whose
             are
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             as
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             Christ
             came
             .
          
           Gal.
           4.
           4.
           
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law.
          
           But
           say
           they
           ;
           
             he
             was
             endowed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             wrought
             Miracles
             ,
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             had
             all
             power
             given
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ;
           for
           
             by
             these
             degrees
          
           ,
           he
           became
           to
           be
           God.
           But
           all
           men
           see
           that
           the
           inquiry
           is
           about
           the
           
             nature
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Answer
           is
           about
           
             his
             state
             and
             condition
          
           .
           
           Now
           this
           changeth
           not
           his
           nature
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           his
           
             being
             humbled
          
           ,
           poor
           and
           dying
           ,
           did
           on
           the
           other
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             right
             reason
          
           we
           have
           to
           deal
           withall
           in
           these
           men
           .
           If
           a
           man
           should
           have
           enquired
           of
           some
           of
           them
           of
           old
           ,
           whether
           Melchizedeck
           were
           
             purus
             Homo
          
           ,
           a
           
             meer
             man
          
           ?
           some
           of
           them
           would
           have
           said
           ,
           
             no
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           some
           
             no
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           some
           
             no
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Angel
          
           ;
           for
           such
           foolish
           opinions
           have
           men
           fallen
           into
           .
           But
           how
           sottish
           soever
           their
           conceptions
           were
           ,
           their
           Answer
           to
           that
           enquiry
           would
           have
           been
           regular
           ,
           beca●se
           the
           Question
           and
           Answer
           respect
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           respect
           .
           But
           never
           any
           was
           so
           stupid
           ,
           as
           to
           answer
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           a
           
             meer
             man
          
           ,
           that
           is
           by
           nature
           ,
           
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             high
             God
             ,
          
           which
           respects
           his
           Office
           ,
           and
           condition
           .
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           pretence
           of
           these
           men
           about
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           to
           incrustate
           and
           give
           some
           colour
           
           unto
           their
           soul
           mis-belief
           ;
           as
           supposing
           that
           it
           would
           be
           much
           to
           their
           disadvantage
           to
           own
           .
           Christ
           only
           as
           a
           
             meer
             man
          
           ,
           though
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           disputes
           that
           they
           have
           troubled
           the
           Christian
           World
           withall
           ,
           have
           had
           no
           other
           design
           nor
           aim
           but
           to
           prove
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           .
           I
           shall
           briefly
           ,
           according
           to
           
             the
             method
             insisted
             on
          
           ,
           first
           lay
           down
           what
           is
           the
           direct
           Revelation
           which
           is
           the
           object
           of
           our
           faith
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           then
           express
           the
           Revelation
           it self
           in
           the
           Scripture
           testimonies
           wherein
           it
           is
           recorded
           ;
           and
           having
           vindicated
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           from
           their
           exceptions
           ,
           manifest
           how
           the
           Doctrine
           hereof
           is
           farther
           explained
           ,
           unto
           the
           Edification
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           a
           
             Second
             Person
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Trin-Vnity
           of
           the
           God-head
           ▪
           we
           have
           proved
           before
           .
           That
           this
           Person
           did
           of
           his
           infinite
           Love
           and
           Grace
           take
           upon
           him
           
             our
             nature
             ,
             bumane
             nature
          
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           the
           
           divine
           and
           humane
           nature
           should
           be
           come
           one
           Person
           ,
           one
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           one
           ;
           so
           that
           whatever
           he
           doth
           in
           ,
           and
           about
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           it
           is
           done
           by
           that
           
             one
             Person
          
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           is
           revealed
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith.
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           believe
           concerning
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ.
          
           Whatever
           acts
           are
           ascrib●d
           unto
           him
           ,
           however
           immediately
           performed
           ,
           in
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           or
           in
           and
           by
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           the
           acts
           of
           that
           
             one
             Person
          
           ,
           in
           whom
           are
           both
           these
           natures
           .
           That
           this
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           is
           because
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           account
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           as
           Man
           ,
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           ,
           worshipped
           ,
           with
           worship
           Religious
           and
           Divine
           ,
           to
           be
           trusted
           and
           obeyed
           ;
           this
           also
           is
           asserted
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           these
           things
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             common
             notions
          
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           our
           Profession
           ;
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           also
           abundantly
           testifie
           unto
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           7.
           14.
           
           
             Behold
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             conceive
             
             and
             bare
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Emanuel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           be
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           God
           in
           our
           nature
           .
           Not
           ,
           that
           that
           should
           be
           his
           name
           whereby
           he
           should
           be
           called
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           condition
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           he
           should
           
             be
             God
             with
             us
          
           ;
           God
           in
           our
           nature
           .
           So
           are
           the
           words
           expounded
           ,
           Mat.
           1.
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           
             That
             which
             is
             conceived
             in
             her
             is
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             she
             shall
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             sins
             .
             Now
             all
             this
             was
             done
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Behold
             ,
             a
             Virgin
             shall
             be
             with
             Child
             ,
             and
             shall
             bring
             forth
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             call
             his
             name
          
           Emanuel
           ,
           
             which
             being
             interpreted
             ,
             is
             God
             with
             us
             .
          
           His
           name
           whereby
           he
           was
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           was
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Saviour
           .
           And
           thereby
           was
           accomplished
           the
           prediction
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           Emanuel
           ,
           which
           being
           interpreted
           ,
           is
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           .
           Now
           a
           Child
           born
           to
           be
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           ,
           is
           God
           in
           that
           
           Child
           taking
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           no
           otherwise
           can
           the
           words
           be
           understood
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           9.
           6.
           
           
             Vnto
             us
             a
             Child
             is
             born
             ,
             unto
             us
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             migh●y
             God.
             The
             Child
          
           that
           is
           born
           ,
           the
           Son
           that
           is
           given
           ,
           is
           the
           
             mighty
             God
          
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           migh●y
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Child
           born
           ,
           or
           Son
           ,
           given
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           there
           called
           ,
           or
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           John
           1.
           14.
           
           
             The
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           .
           That
           the
           Word
           was
           God
           ,
           who
           made
           all
           things
           he
           had
           before
           declared
           .
           Now
           he
           affirms
           that
           this
           Word
           was
           made
           flesh
           .
           How
           !
           converted
           into
           flesh
           ,
           into
           a
           Man
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           who
           was
           God
           ceased
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           was
           turned
           or
           changed
           into
           flesh
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           Man
           ?
           besides
           that
           this
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           affirmed
           .
           For
           the
           Word
           continued
           the
           Word
           still
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           
             made
             flesh
          
           ,
           or
           
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           elsewhere
           expressed
           ,
           or
           made
           of
           the
           
             seed
             of
             David
          
           ,
           or
           took
           our
           flesh
           or
           nature
           to
           be
           his
           
           own
           .
           Himself
           continuing
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           became
           Man
           also
           ,
           which
           before
           he
           was
           not
           .
           The
           
             Word
             was
             made
             flesh
          
           ;
           this
           is
           that
           which
           we
           believe
           and
           assert
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           See
           John
           3.
           13.
           and
           ver
           .
           31.
           
           John
           6.
           62.
           
           Chap.
           16.
           28.
           
           All
           which
           places
           assert
           the
           
             Person
             of
             Christ
          
           to
           have
           descended
           from
           Heaven
           in
           the
           Assumption
           of
           Humane
           nature
           ,
           and
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           therein
           being
           assumed
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           
             been
             in
             Heaven
          
           as
           to
           his
           Divine
           nature
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Earth
           in
           the
           flesh
           that
           he
           had
           assumed
           .
        
         
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           
             Feed
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             purchased
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             .
          
           The
           Person
           spoken
           of
           is
           said
           to
           be
           God
           absolutely
           ;
           the
           
             Church
             of
             God.
          
           And
           this
           God
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             blood
             of
             his
             own
          
           ;
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           being
           the
           blood
           of
           him
           that
           was
           God
           ,
           though
           not
           the
           blood
           of
           him
           as
           God
           ;
           For
           God
           is
           a
           Spirit
           .
           And
           this
           undeniably
           testifies
           
           to
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           Person
           as
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           Rom.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Concerning
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             of
             the
             seed
             of
          
           David
           
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             with
             power
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             H●liness
             ,
             by
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           Rom.
           9.
           5.
           
           
             Whose
             are
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             of
             whom
             concerning
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Christ
             came
             ,
             who
             is
             over
             all
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           This
           is
           all
           we
           desire
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           believe
           without
           disturbance
           from
           the
           clamours
           of
           these
           Men.
           Namely
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Christ
           ,
           as
           concerning
           the
           flesh
           ,
           came
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           David
           ,
           and
           in
           himself
           ,
           is
           over
           all
           God
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           the
           Scripture
           asserts
           plainly
           ,
           and
           why
           we
           should
           not
           believe
           it
           firmly
           ,
           let
           these
           Men
           give
           a
           reason
           when
           they
           are
           able
           .
        
         
           Gal.
           6.
           4.
           
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             Woman
          
           ;
           He
           was
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           was
           made
           of
           a
           woman
           ;
           according
           as
           he
           expresses
           it
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           5.
           
           
             A
             
             body
             hast
             thou
             prepared
             Me
          
           ;
           as
           also
           ,
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
        
         
           Phil.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           
             Let
             this
             mind
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             being
             in
             the
             form
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             not
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             made
             himself
             of
             no
             reputation
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             was
             made
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             M●n
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           same
           Christ
           that
           is
           spoken
           of
           .
           And
           it
           is
           here
           affirmed
           of
           him
           that
           he
           was
           in
           the
           
             form
             of
             God
          
           ,
           thought
           it
           no
           robbery
           to
           be
           equal
           with
           God
           ;
           But
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           is
           this
           Jesus
           Christ
           God
           only
           ?
           Doth
           he
           subsist
           only
           in
           the
           form
           or
           nature
           of
           God
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           he
           
             took
             upon
             him
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
          
           was
           made
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           was
           found
           in
           fashion
           as
           a
           Man
           ;
           that
           his
           being
           truly
           a
           Man
           is
           expressed
           in
           these
           words
           our
           Adversaries
           deny
           not
           ;
           and
           we
           therefore
           believe
           that
           the
           
             same
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           is
           God
           also
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           no
           less
           plainly
           expressed
           .
        
         
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             And
             without
             controversie
             
             great
             is
             the
             mysterie
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             God
             was
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Mysterie
           indeed
           ,
           under
           which
           name
           it
           is
           despised
           now
           and
           reproached
           ;
           nor
           are
           we
           allowed
           so
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           reflected
           on
           ,
           as
           flying
           to
           mysteries
           for
           our
           defence
           .
           But
           we
           must
           take
           leave
           to
           speak
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           directions
           ,
           without
           whom
           we
           cannot
           speak
           at
           all
           .
           A
           Mysterie
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           
             great
             mysterie
          
           ;
           and
           that
           confessedly
           so
           ,
           by
           all
           that
           do
           believe
           .
           And
           this
           is
           ,
           that
           
             God
             was
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           That
           it
           is
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           who
           is
           spoken
           of
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           the
           ensuing
           expressions
           do
           evince
           ,
           
             Justified
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Preached
             unto
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             believed
             on
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             received
             up
             into
             Glory
             .
          
           And
           this
           also
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           we
           believe
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           Namely
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           ,
           own
           ,
           and
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           mysterie
           ;
           yet
           no
           less
           great
           and
           Sacred
           a
           truth
           notwithstanding
           .
        
         
         
           Heb.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             the
             Children
             were
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
             himself
             likewise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           ver
           .
           
             16.
             
             For
             verily
             he
             took
             not
             on
             him
             the
             nature
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             he
             took
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
             Abraham
             .
          
           And
           this
           plainly
           affirms
           his
           pre-existence
           unto
           that
           Assumption
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           Person
           in
           it
           being
           so
           assumed
           .
        
         
           1
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           
             Hereby
             perceive
             we
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
          
           He
           who
           was
           God
           laid
           down
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           parted
           with
           that
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           his
           own
           in
           that
           nature
           of
           ours
           which
           he
           had
           assumed
           .
           And
           that
           
             taking
             of
             our
             nature
          
           is
           called
           his
           
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           which
           who
           so
           denyes
           ,
           is
           
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Anti-Christ
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.
           3.
           
        
         
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           places
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ
           is
           revealed
           unto
           our
           Faith
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           believe
           on
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Method
           formerly
           proposed
           would
           require
           that
           I
           should
           take
           off
           the
           general
           Objections
           of
           the
           Adversaries
           against
           this
           Divine
           Revelation
           ;
           as
           also
           vindicate
           some
           peculiar
           Testimonies
           from
           their
           exceptions
           .
           But
           because
           a
           particular
           opposition
           unto
           this
           Truth
           ,
           hath
           not
           as
           yet
           publickly
           and
           directly
           been
           maintained
           and
           managed
           by
           any
           that
           I
           know
           of
           among
           our selves
           ,
           though
           the
           denyal
           of
           it
           be
           expresly
           included
           in
           what
           they
           do
           affirm
           ;
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           further
           confirmation
           thereof
           unto
           some
           other
           occasion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           offered
           ,
           and
           it
           be
           judged
           necessary
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           the
           
             Faith
             of
             Believers
          
           rests
           in
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           plainly
           revealed
           unto
           them
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             and
             Man
          
           in
           one
           Person
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           his
           actings
           in
           their
           behalf
           are
           the
           actings
           of
           him
           who
           is
           God
           and
           Man
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           in
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           
           obeyed
           that
           they
           have
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           What
           is
           farther
           added
           unto
           these
           express
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Truth
           contained
           in
           them
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           way
           of
           explication
           educed
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           suitable
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           information
           of
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           in
           the
           right
           apprehension
           of
           this
           great
           Mysterie
           of
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           these
           heads
           .
        
         
           (
           1.
           )
           That
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           in
           his
           assuming
           
             humane
             nature
          
           to
           be
           his
           own
           ,
           not
           take
           an
           
             individual
             Person
          
           of
           any
           one
           into
           a
           near
           conjunction
           with
           himself
           ,
           but
           preventing
           the
           personal
           subsistence
           of
           humane
           nature
           in
           that
           flesh
           which
           he
           assumed
           ,
           he
           gave
           it
           its
           subsistence
           in
           his
           own
           Person
           ,
           whence
           it
           hath
           its
           individuation
           and
           distinction
           ▪
           from
           all
           other
           persons
           whatever
           This
           is
           the
           Personal
           Union
           .
           The
           Divine
           and
           humane
           nature
           in
           Christ
           
           have
           but
           one
           
             personal
             subsistence
          
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           but
           one
           Christ
           ,
           one
           distinct
           personal
           principle
           of
           all
           Operations
           of
           all
           that
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           doth
           ,
           as
           Mediator
           .
           And
           this
           undeniably
           follows
           from
           what
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           Testimonies
           mentioned
           .
           For
           the
           Word
           could
           not
           be
           made
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           could
           he
           
             take
             on
             him
             the
             seed
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           nor
           
             could
             the
             mighty
             God
             be
             a
             Child
             born
             and
             given
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           nor
           could
           
             God
             shed
             his
             blood
          
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           two
           natures
           so
           directly
           expressed
           ,
           must
           be
           united
           in
           one
           Person
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           as
           they
           are
           two
           natures
           still
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           two
           Persons
           also
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Each
           nature
           thus
           united
           in
           Christ
           ,
           is
           entire
           ,
           and
           preserves
           unto
           it self
           its
           own
           natural
           properties
           .
           For
           he
           is
           no
           less
           
             perfect
             God
          
           ,
           for
           being
           made
           Man
           ,
           nor
           no
           less
           a
           
             true
             perfect
             Man
          
           ,
           consisting
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           with
           all
           their
           essential
           parts
           by
           that
           natures
           being
           taken
           into
           subsistence
           with
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           His
           Divine
           nature
           
           still
           continues
           
             Immense
             ,
             Omniscient
             ,
             Omnipotent
          
           ,
           infinite
           in
           
             Holiness
             ,
             &c.
          
           his
           
             bumane
             nature
          
           ,
           finite
           ,
           limited
           ,
           and
           before
           its
           Glorification
           ,
           subject
           to
           all
           infirmities
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           nature
           in
           others
           absolutely
           considered
           ,
           is
           obnoxious
           unto
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           each
           of
           these
           natures
           ,
           he
           acts
           suitably
           unto
           the
           essential
           properties
           and
           principles
           of
           that
           nature
           .
           As
           God
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           things
           ,
           upholds
           all
           things
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Power
           ,
           fills
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           man
           ,
           he
           lived
           ,
           hungred
           ,
           suffered
           ,
           dyed
           ,
           rose
           ,
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           .
           Yet
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Union
           of
           both
           these
           natures
           in
           the
           same
           Person
           :
           not
           only
           his
           own
           Person
           is
           said
           to
           do
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           the
           Person
           expressed
           by
           the
           name
           which
           he
           hath
           on
           the
           account
           of
           one
           nature
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           did
           only
           in
           the
           other
           .
           So
           God
           is
           said
           to
           redeem
           his
           Church
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           Son
           
           of
           Man
           to
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Earth
           .
           All
           because
           of
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           Person
           as
           was
           declared
           .
           And
           these
           things
           do
           all
           of
           them
           directly
           and
           undeniably
           flow
           from
           what
           is
           revealed
           concerning
           his
           Person
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           declared
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           THE
           last
           thing
           to
           be
           enquired
           into
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           the
           late
           opposition
           to
           the
           great
           fundamental
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           the
           
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           the
           Doctrine
           hereof
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           I
           eonceive
           needs
           rather
           to
           be
           explained
           than
           vindicated
           .
           For
           it
           being
           the
           Center
           wherein
           most
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           the
           Lines
           of
           Gospel
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Precepts
           do
           meet
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           medium
           of
           all
           our
           Communion
           with
           God
           in
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           great
           distinction
           between
           the
           
             Religion
             of
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           others
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           easily
           on
           a
           due
           proposal
           be
           assented
           unto
           by
           all
           ,
           who
           
           would
           be
           esteemed
           Disciples
           of
           Jesus
           Christ.
           And
           whether
           a
           parcel
           of
           
             insipid
             Cavils
          
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           obliterate
           the
           Revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           men
           of
           sober
           minds
           will
           judge
           and
           discern
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           term
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           we
           contend
           not
           about
           it
           .
           It
           doth
           indeed
           properly
           express
           and
           connote
           that
           great
           
             Eff●ct
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
          
           which
           in
           the
           cause
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           But
           yet
           because
           it
           belongs
           rather
           to
           the
           Explanation
           of
           the
           Truth
           contended
           for
           ,
           then
           is
           used
           expresly
           in
           the
           Revelation
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Word
           it self
           depends
           on
           some
           
             notions
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           as
           yet
           we
           need
           not
           take
           into
           consideration
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           in
           this
           entrance
           of
           our
           discourse
           ,
           insist
           precisely
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           leave
           it
           as
           the
           
             natural
             conclusion
          
           of
           what
           we
           shall
           find
           expresly
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           say
           this
           ,
           as
           though
           I
           did
           decline
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           the
           right
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           properly
           signified
           
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           do
           only
           cast
           it
           into
           its
           proper
           place
           answerable
           unto
           our
           method
           and
           design
           in
           the
           whole
           of
           this
           brie●
           discourse
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           some
           have
           taken
           a
           new
           way
           of
           expressing
           and
           declaring
           the
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           
             Mediation
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           with
           the
           causes
           and
           ends
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           more
           rational
           ,
           than
           that
           usually
           insisted
           on
           .
           But
           as
           what
           I
           have
           yet
           heard
           of
           or
           seen
           in
           that
           kind
           ,
           hath
           been
           not
           only
           unscriptural
           ,
           but
           also
           very
           irrational
           ,
           and
           most
           remote
           from
           that
           accuracy
           whereunto
           they
           pretend
           ,
           who
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           if
           they
           shall
           publish
           their
           conceptions
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           improbable
           but
           that
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           a
           
             Scholastical
             Examination
          
           by
           some
           hand
           or
           other
           .
        
         
           Our
           present
           work
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           often
           declared
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           attempted
           ,
           if
           not
           brought
           into
           danger
           to
           be
           seduced
           by
           the
           slights
           of
           some
           who
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           deceive
           ,
           and
           
           the
           clamours
           of
           others
           who
           openly
           drive
           the
           same
           design
           .
           What
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           plainly
           and
           clearly
           reveals
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           present
           enquiry
           .
           And
           either
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           be
           offered
           ,
           we
           shall
           obviate
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           close
           of
           it
           remove
           those
           Sophisms
           that
           the
           Sacred
           Truth
           now
           proposed
           to
           consideration
           hath
           been
           attempted
           withal
           .
        
         
           The
           summ
           of
           what
           the
           Scripture
           reveals
           about
           this
           great
           truth
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           may
           be
           reduced
           unto
           these
           ensuing
           heads
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           Adam
           
             being
             made
             upright
             ,
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             all
             his
             posterity
             in
             him
             .
          
           Gen.
           1.
           27.
           
           So
           
             God
             created
             man
             in
             hit
             own
             Image
             ,
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             created
             he
             him
             ,
             Male
             and
             Female
             created
             he
             them
             ,
          
           Gen.
           3.
           11.
           
           
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             who
             told
             thee
             that
             thou
             wast
             naked
             ?
             Hast
             thou
             eaten
             of
             the
             Tree
             whreof
             I
             commandeded
             thee
             that
             then
             shouldst
             not
             eat
             ?
          
           Eccles.
           7.
           29.
           
           
           
             Lo
             ,
             this
             only
             have
             I
             found
             ,
             that
             God
             made
             man
             upright
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             sought
             out
             many
             inventions
             .
          
           Rom.
           5.
           12.
           
           
             Wherefore
             as
             by
             one
             man
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             passed
             upon
             all
             men
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             have
             sinned
             .
          
           Ver.
           18.
           
           
             Therefore
             by
             the
             offence
             of
             one
             ,
             judgement
             came
             upon
             all
             men
             to
             condemnation
             ,
          
           Ver.
           19.
           
           
             By
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           by
           this
           Sin
           of
           our
           first
           Parents
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           brought
           into
           an
           
             Estate
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             Apostacy
             from
             God
             ,
          
           and
           of
           an
           enmity
           unto
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           6.
           5.
           
           
             God
             saw
             that
             the
             wickedness
             of
             man
             was
             great
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             was
             only
             evil
             continually
             ,
          
           Psal.
           51.
           5.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             was
             s●●●pen
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             in
             sin
             did
             my
             Mother
             conceive
             me
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.
           23.
           
           
             For
             all
             have
             sinned
             and
             come
             short
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           7.
           
           
             The
             carnal
             mind
             is
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             f●r
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
          
           Ephes.
           4.
           18.
           
           
           
             Having
             the
             understanding
             darkned
             ,
             being
             alienated
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             through
             the
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             blindness
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
          
           Chap.
           2.
           1.
           
           Col.
           2.
           13.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           in
           this
           state
           
             all
             men
             continue
             in
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
          
           nor
           of
           themselves
           can
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           
             There
             is
             none
             righteous
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             understandeth
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             seeketh
             after
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             together
             become
             unprofitable
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           the
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Supream
           Governour
           and
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           require
           that
           sin
           be
           punished
           ,
           Exod.
           34.
           7.
           
           
             That
             will
             by
             no
             means
             clear
             the
             guilty
             ,
          
           Josh.
           24.
           19.
           
           
             He
             is
             an
             holy
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             jealous
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             forgive
             your
             transgressions
             nor
             your
             sins
             ,
          
           Psalm
           5.
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             For
             thou
             art
             not
             a
             God
             that
             hath
             pleasure
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             neither
             shall
             evil
             dwell
             with
             thee
             ;
             the
             foolish
             shall
             not
             stand
             in
             thy
             sight
             ;
             thou
             
             hatest
             all
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             destroy
             them
             that
             speak
             leasing
             .
          
           Hab.
           1.
           13.
           
           
             Thou
             art
             of
             purer
             eyes
             than
             to
             behold
             evil
             ,
             and
             canst
             not
             look
             upon
             iniquity
             .
          
           Isa.
           33.
           14.
           
           
             Who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             the
             devouring
             fire
             ,
             who
             among
             us
             shall
             dwell
             with
             everlasting
             burnings
             ?
          
           Rom.
           1.
           32.
           
           
             Who
             knowing
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             commit
             such
             things
             are
             worthy
             of
             death
             .
          
           Rom.
           3.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             Is
             God
             unrighteous
             who
             taketh
             vengeance
             ?
             I
             speak
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             God
             forbid
             !
             for
             then
             how
             shall
             God
             judge
             the
             world
             ?
          
           2
           Thes.
           1.
           6.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             righteous
             thing
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             recompence
             tribulation
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             you
             .
          
           Heb.
           12.
           29.
           
           
             For
             our
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
          
           From
           Deut.
           4.
           24.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           also
           engaged
           his
           
             veracity
             and
             faithfulness
          
           in
           the
           Sanction
           of
           the
           Law
           not
           to
           leave
           sin
           unpunished
           ,
           Gen.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             In
             the
             day
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             dye
             .
          
           Deut.
           27.
           26.
           
           
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             confirmeth
             not
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           In
           this
           state
           and
           condition
           
           all
           mankind
           had
           they
           been
           left
           without
           divine
           aid
           and
           help
           ,
           must
           have
           perished
           Eternally
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           God
           out
           of
           his
           
             infinite
             Goodness
          
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Love
           to
           mankind
           ,
           sent
           his
           only
           Son
           to
           save
           and
           deliver
           them
           out
           of
           this
           condition
           ,
           Matth.
           1.
           21.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             call
             his
             name
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             People
             from
             their
             sins
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             be
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             believeth
             in
             him
             should
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             life
             :
             for
             God
             sent
             not
             his
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             to
             condemn
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             world
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           Rom.
           5.
           8.
           
           
             God
             commendeth
             his
             love
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             ye●
             sinners
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
          
           1
           John
           4.
           9.
           
           
             In
             this
             was
             manifested
             the
             love
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             because
             God
             sent
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             live
             through
             him
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           
             Herein
             is
             love
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             loved
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             sent
             his
             ▪
             Son
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thes.
           1.
           10.
           
           
           
             Even
             Jesus
             which
             delivereth
             us
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           That
           
             this
             Love
             was
             the
             same
             in
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
          
           acted
           distinctly
           in
           the
           manner
           that
           shall
           be
           afterwards
           declared
           ;
           so
           vain
           are
           the
           pretences
           of
           men
           who
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           would
           argue
           against
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Son
           ;
           or
           on
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           That
           the
           way
           in
           general
           whereby
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           being
           Incarnate
           ,
           was
           to
           save
           lost
           sinners
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           
             substitution
             of
             himself
          
           according
           to
           the
           design
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           in
           the
           room
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           was
           so
           save
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           
           
             He
             hath
             made
             him
             to
             be
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             become
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
          
           Gal.
           3.
           13.
           
           
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
          
           Rom.
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             For
             scarcely
             for
             a
             Righteous
             Man
             will
             one
             dye
             ,
             yet
             peradventure
             for
             a
             good
             man
             some
             will
             even
             dare
             to
             dye
             ;
             but
             God
             commendeth
             his
             
             love
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             Christ
             dyed
             us
             .
          
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           
             For
             what
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             do
             in
             that
             it
             was
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             ,
             God
             sending
             his
             own
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             ,
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           
           
             Who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
          
           ;
           Chap.
           3.
           18.
           
           
             For
             Christ
             also
             hath
             once
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             us
             unto
             God.
          
           All
           these
           expressions
           undeniably
           evince
           a
           substitution
           of
           Christ
           as
           to
           suffering
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           them
           whom
           he
           was
           to
           save
           ;
           which
           in
           general
           is
           all
           that
           we
           intend
           by
           his
           satisfaction
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           
             sin
             for
             us
          
           ,
           a
           
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
          
           that
           is
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           .
           And
           all
           these
           Expressions
           as
           to
           their
           true
           genuine
           importance
           shall
           be
           vindicated
           ,
           as
           occasion
           shall
           require
           .
        
         
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           This
           way
           of
           his
           saving
           sinners
           is
           in
           particular
           ,
           several
           wayes
           expressed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             he
             offered
             himself
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
          
           to
           make
           attonement
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           .
           Isa.
           53.
           10.
           
           
             When
             thou
             shalt
             make
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             .
          
           John
           1.
           29.
           
           
             Behold
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             who
             taketh
             away
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           2.
           
           
             Christ
             hath
             loved
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             us
             an
             offering
             and
             a
             Sacrifice
             to
             God
             for
             a
             sweet
             smelling
             savour
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             Was
             a
             merciful
             high
             Priest
             in
             things
             pertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             But
             Christ
             being
             come
             an
             high
             Priest
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             a
             greater
             and
             more
             perfect
             Tabernacle
             not
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             not
             of
             this
             building
             ,
             neither
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Goats
             and
             Calves
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             he
             entred
             in
             once
             into
             the
             Holy
             place
             ;
             having
             obtained
             Eternal
             Redemption
             for
             us
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             Bulls
             ,
             &c.
             
             How
             much
             
             more
             shall
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             eternal
             Spirit
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             purge
             your
             Consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             ?
          
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           he
           Redeemed
           us
           by
           paying
           a
           price
           ,
           a
           ransome
           for
           our
           Redemption
           .
           Mark
           10.
           45.
           
           
             The
             Son
             of
             Man
             came
             to
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
             .
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           20.
           
           
             For
             ye
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
          
           7.
           23.
           1
           
           Tim.
           2.
           6.
           
           
             Who
             gave
             himself
             a
             ransome
             for
             all
             to
             be
             testified
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             Who
             gave
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             Redeem
             us
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           18.
           
           
             For
             we
             were
             not
             Redeemed
             with
             Silver
             and
             Gold
             and
             corruptible
             things
             .
          
           19.
           
           
             But
             with
             the
             pretious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lamb
             without
             blemish
             and
             without
             spot
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           
             That
             he
             bare
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           or
           the
           punishment
           due
           unto
           them
           .
           Isa.
           53.
           5.
           
           
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             stripes
             are
             we
             healed
             ;
             All
             we
             like
             Sheep
             have
             gone
             astray
             ,
             we
             
             have
             turned
             every
             one
             to
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             laid
             on
             him
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             .
          
           11.
           
           
             For
             he
             shall
             bear
             their
             iniquities
             .
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           
           
             Who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             Body
             on
             the
             Tree
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           he
           answered
           
             the
             Law
          
           and
           the
           penalty
           of
           it
           ;
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             sinful
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             sin
             ,
             condemned
             sin
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             that
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             us
             .
          
           Gal.
           3.
           13.
           
           
             Christ
             hath
             Redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             .
          
           Chap.
           4.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             God
             sent
             forth
             his
             Son
             made
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             Redeem
             them
             that
             were
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           he
           dyed
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           sinners
           ,
           to
           expiate
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           the
           other
           .
           Rom.
           4.
           25.
           
           
             He
             was
             delivered
             for
             our
             offences
             .
          
           Rom.
           5.
           10.
           
           
             When
             we
             were
             Enemies
             ,
             we
             were
             reconciled
             to
             God
             by
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Son.
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           3.
           
           
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             our
             sins
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           14.
           
           
             For
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             constraineth
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             thus
             judge
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             dyed
             for
             all
             ,
             then
             were
             all
             dead
             ,
          
           1
           Thes.
           5.
           9
           ,
           10.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Hence
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           affirmed
           that
           
             he
             spared
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             delivered
             him
             up
             for
             us
             all
          
           ;
           Rom.
           8.
           32.
           
           And
           caused
           
             all
             our
             iniquities
             to
             meet
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           Isa.
           53.
           7.
           
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Effect
           hereof
           was
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           was
           glorified
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             Whom
             God
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             through
             Faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             Righteousness
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Law
           fulfilled
           and
           satisfied
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           places
           before
           quoted
           .
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
           Gal.
           3.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Gal.
           4.
           5.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           
             God
             reconciled
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             World
             unto
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Heb.
           2.
           17.
           
           
             He
             made
             reconciliation
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           (
           4.
           )
           Attonement
           was
           made
           for
           sin
           ,
           Rom.
           5.
           11.
           
           
             By
             whom
             we
             have
             now
             received
             the
             Attonement
          
           ;
           and
           peace
           
           was
           made
           with
           God
           ,
           Eph.
           2.
           14.
           
           
             For
             he
             is
             our
             peace
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             both
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             both
             unto
             God
             in
             one
             Body
             by
             the
             Cross
             ,
             having
             slain
             the
             emnity
             thereby
             .
             〈◊〉
             Made
             an
             end
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           Dan.
           9.
           24.
           
           To
           
             finish
             transgression
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             end
             of
             sins
             ,
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             for
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             in
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             .
          
           The
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           all
           these
           things
           being
           exalted
           ,
           himself
           well
           pleased
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           everlasting
           Redemption
           or
           Salvation
           purchased
           for
           Sinners
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           In
           that
           the
           chastisement
           of
           our
           peace
           was
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           stripes
           we
           are
           healed
           ,
           he
           being
           punished
           that
           we
           might
           go
           free
           ,
           himself
           became
           a
           Captain
           of
           Salvation
           unto
           all
           that
           do
           obey
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           fixed
           on
           these
           particulars
           ;
           to
           give
           every
           
             Ordinary
             Reader
          
           an
           instance
           how
           fully
           and
           plainly
           what
           he
           is
           to
           believe
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           should
           I
           produce
           all
           the
           Testimonies
           which
           expresly
           give
           witness
           unto
           these
           positions
           ,
           
           it
           is
           known
           how
           great
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           must
           be
           transcribed
           .
           And
           these
           are
           the
           things
           which
           are
           indispensibly
           required
           of
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           able
           〈◊〉
           and
           regulate
           our
           obedience
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           In
           the
           Explanation
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           unto
           further
           Edification
           ,
           sundry
           things
           are
           usually
           insisted
           on
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           and
           infallibly
           ensue
           upon
           the
           propositions
           of
           Scripture
           before
           laid
           down
           ;
           and
           serve
           to
           beget
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           Believers
           a
           
             due
             apprehension
          
           ,
           and
           right
           understanding
           of
           them
           .
           As
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           God
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           chief
           ,
           supream
           ,
           absolute
           Rector
           and
           Governour
           of
           all
           ;
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           of
           sinners
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           as
           an
           offended
           Ruler
           .
           Not
           as
           an
           
             offended
             Person
          
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           
             offended
             Ruler
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           right
           to
           exact
           punishment
           upon
           Transgressors
           ,
           and
           whose
           Righteousness
           of
           Rule
           requires
           that
           he
           should
           so
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           because
           he
           is
           Righteous
           
           and
           Holy
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           supream
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           he
           do
           right
           in
           the
           punishing
           of
           sin
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Creation
           cannot
           be
           preserved
           .
           For
           sin
           being
           the
           Creatures
           
             deduction
             of
             it self
          
           from
           the
           order
           of
           its
           dependance
           upon
           and
           obedience
           unto
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           supream
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           without
           
             a
             reduction
          
           of
           it
           by
           punishment
           ,
           confusion
           would
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           whole
           Creation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           whereas
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Sanction
           of
           it
           is
           the
           moral
           or
           declarative
           cause
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           it
           directly
           obligeth
           the
           sinner
           himself
           unto
           punishment
           ;
           God
           as
           the
           supream
           Ruler
           ,
           dispenseth
           ,
           not
           with
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           the
           immediate
           object
           ;
           and
           substitutes
           another
           sufferer
           in
           the
           room
           of
           them
           who
           are
           principally
           lyable
           unto
           the
           sentence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           to
           be
           acquitted
           or
           freed
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Law
           may
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           requiring
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           Justice
           exalted
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Law
           
           is
           an
           effect
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           sinner
           saved
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           the
           Person
           thus
           substituted
           was
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             incarnate
          
           ,
           who
           had
           power
           so
           to
           dispose
           of
           himself
           with
           will
           and
           readiness
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           was
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           able
           to
           answer
           the
           penalty
           which
           all
           others
           had
           incurred
           and
           deserved
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           God
           upon
           his
           
             voluntary
             susception
          
           of
           this
           Office
           ,
           and
           condescention
           to
           this
           work
           ,
           did
           
             so
             lay
             our
             sins
          
           in
           and
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           therein
           
             full
             satisfaction
          
           for
           whatever
           legally
           could
           be
           charged
           on
           them
           for
           whom
           he
           dyed
           or
           suffered
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           That
           the
           special
           way
           terms
           and
           conditions
           whereby
           and
           whereon
           sinners
           may
           be
           interested
           in
           this
           satis●action
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           are
           determined
           by
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           declared
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           things
           are
           usually
           insisted
           on
           in
           the
           Explication
           
           or
           declaration
           of
           this
           head
           of
           our
           confession
           .
           And
           there
           is
           not
           any
           of
           them
           but
           may
           be
           sufficiently
           confirmed
           by
           Divine
           Testimonies
           .
           It
           may
           also
           be
           farther
           evinced
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           asserted
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           excellently
           suited
           unto
           the
           common
           notions
           which
           mankind
           hath
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Righteousness
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           their
           practice
           they
           answer
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           common
           reason
           exemplified
           in
           sundry
           Instances
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           therefore
           take
           one
           Argument
           from
           some
           of
           the
           testimonies
           before
           produced
           in
           the
           confirmation
           of
           this
           Sacred
           Truth
           ,
           and
           proceed
           to
           remove
           the
           objections
           that
           are
           commonly
           banded
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           counsel
           and
           choice
           ,
           was
           substituted
           ,
           and
           did
           substitute
           himself
           as
           the
           Mediatour
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           and
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           sinners
           that
           they
           might
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           therein
           
             bare
             
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           or
           the
           punishment
           due
           unto
           their
           sins
           ,
           by
           undergoing
           the
           curse
           and
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           therein
           also
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           offered
           up
           himself
           for
           a
           propitiatory
           ,
           expiatory
           Sacrifice
           to
           make
           Attonement
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           for
           sinners
           ,
           that
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           being
           appeased
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           fulfilled
           ,
           they
           might
           go
           free
           ,
           or
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           if
           therein
           also
           he
           paid
           a
           real
           satisfactory
           price
           for
           their
           Redemption
           ;
           then
           he
           made
           satisfaction
           to
           God
           for
           sin
           .
           For
           these
           are
           the
           things
           that
           we
           intend
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           of
           satisfaction
           .
           But
           now
           all
           those
           things
           are
           openly
           ,
           and
           fully
           witnessed
           unto
           in
           the
           Testimonies
           before
           produced
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           observed
           by
           suiting
           some
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           several
           particulars
           here
           asserted
           .
        
         
           As
           1.
           
           What
           was
           done
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           was
           from
           the
           will
           ,
           purpose
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           .
           Psalm
           40.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Heb.
           10.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Act.
           4.
           28.
           
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           also
           done
           by
           his
           own
           voluntary
           consent
           ,
           Phil.
           2.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           He
           was
           Substituted
           ,
           and
           did
           Substitute
           himself
           as
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           Covenant
           in
           the
           room
           and
           stead
           of
           sinners
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           Heb.
           10.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           22.
           
           Rom.
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           he
           did
           therein
           
             bear
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           or
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           sins
           .
           Isa.
           53.
           6
           ,
           11.
           1
           
           Pet.
           2.
           23.
           
           And
           this
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           undergoing
           the
           Curse
           and
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Gal.
           3.
           13.
           
           Or
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           required
           by
           the
           Law
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Herein
           ,
           also
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           He
           
             offered
             up
             himself
             ●
             propitiatory
             and
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           to
           make
           Attonement
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           Reconciliation
           for
           sinners
           ,
           Ephes.
           5.
           2.
           
           Rom.
           2.
           17.
           
           Heb.
           9.
           11
           ,
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Which
           he
           did
           that
           
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             being
             satisfied
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Law
           fulfilled
           ,
           sinners
           might
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           1
           
           Thes.
           1.
           last
           .
        
         
         
           7.
           
           And
           hereby
           also
           ,
           He
           paid
           
             a
             real
             price
          
           of
           Redemption
           for
           sin
           and
           sinners
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           17
           ,
           18.
           1
           
           Cor.
           6.
           last
           .
           These
           are
           the
           things
           which
           we
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           concerning
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ;
           And
           our
           Explication
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           We
           are
           ready
           to
           defend
           ,
           when
           called
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           The
           consideration
           of
           the
           Objections
           which
           are
           raised
           against
           this
           great
           fundamental
           Truth
           ,
           shall
           close
           this
           Discourse
           .
           And
           they
           are
           of
           two
           sorts
           .
           First
           ,
           
             In
             general
          
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           declared
           ,
           or
           some
           of
           the
           more
           signal
           heads
           ,
           or
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Particular
           Instances
           ,
           in
           this
           or
           that
           supposal
           ,
           as
           consequences
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           asserted
           .
           And
           in
           general
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           say
           ,
           
             This
             is
             contrary
             to
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Love
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Goodness
             of
             God
             ,
          
           which
           are
           so
           celebrated
           
             in
             the
             Scripture
             as
             the
             principal
             properties
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
          
           and
           Acts
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           
             wherein
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
          
           .
           Especially
           contrary
           to
           the
           freedom
           
           of
           Forgiveness
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           encouraged
           to
           expect
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           believe
           .
           And
           this
           exception
           they
           endeavour
           to
           firm
           by
           Testimonies
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           
             Good
             and
             Gracious
          
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           doth
           
             freely
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
          
           and
           trespasses
           .
        
         
           Answer
           :
           First
           ,
           I
           readily
           grant
           that
           whatever
           is
           really
           contrary
           to
           the
           Grace
           ,
           Goodness
           and
           Mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           whatever
           is
           Inconsistent
           with
           the
           free
           Forgiveness
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           .
           For
           these
           things
           are
           fully
           revealed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           a
           consistency
           with
           whatever
           else
           is
           therein
           revealed
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           Will.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           God
           is
           Good
           and
           Gracious
           ,
           and
           Merciful
           ,
           so
           also
           He
           is
           Holy
           ,
           Righteous
           ,
           True
           and
           Faithful
           .
           And
           these
           things
           are
           no
           less
           revealed
           concerning
           him
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           are
           no
           less
           
             Essential
             Properties
          
           of
           his
           Nature
           than
           his
           Goodness
           and
           Grace
           .
           And
           as
           they
           are
           
             all
             Essentially
          
           the
           same
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           considered
           
           only
           under
           a
           different
           habitude
           or
           respect
           as
           they
           are
           exerted
           by
           Acts
           of
           his
           will
           ;
           so
           it
           belongs
           to
           his
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           the
           effects
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           divers
           ,
           and
           produced
           by
           divers
           waies
           ,
           and
           means
           ,
           may
           no
           way
           be
           contrary
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           that
           Mercy
           may
           be
           exercised
           ,
           without
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Justice
           ,
           or
           Holiness
           ;
           and
           Justice
           be
           preserved
           entire
           ,
           without
           any
           obstruction
           to
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Grace
           and
           Love
           of
           God
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           the
           Scripture
           reveals
           to
           be
           exercised
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           sinners
           ,
           consists
           principally
           in
           two
           things
           .
           1.
           
           In
           his
           Holy
           Eternal
           Purpose
           of
           providing
           a
           relief
           for
           lost
           sinners
           .
           He
           hath
           done
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           6.
           2.
           
           In
           the
           sending
           his
           Son
           in
           the
           pursuit
           ▪
           and
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           holy
           purpose
           of
           his
           Will
           and
           Grace
           .
           Herein
           most
           eminently
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           celebrate
           the
           Love
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           
           and
           kindness
           of
           God
           ;
           as
           that
           whereby
           ,
           in
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           to
           be
           adored
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           ,
           he
           made
           way
           for
           the
           
             forgiveness
             of
             our
             sins
          
           .
           Joh.
           3.
           16.
           
           
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           
             Whom
             he
             hath
             set
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             through
             saith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
          
           Rom.
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             God
             commendeth
             his
             Love
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             while
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             Titus
          
           3.
           4.
           1
           
           John
           4.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           Herein
           consists
           that
           ever
           to
           be
           adored
           Love
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Mercy
           and
           Condescension
           of
           God.
           Add
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           act
           of
           causing
           
             our
             iniquities
             to
             meet
             on
             Christ
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           immediately
           intended
           the
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           
           (
           
             Not
             sparing
             him
             ,
             in
             delivering
             him
             up
             to
             death
             for
             us
             all
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           32.
           )
           There
           was
           a
           blessed
           harmony
           in
           the
           highest
           Justice
           ,
           and
           most
           excellent
           Grace
           and
           M●rcy
           .
           This
           Grace
           ,
           this
           Goodness
           ,
           this
           Love
           of
           God
           toward
           mankind
           ,
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           
           in
           this
           matter
           neither
           know
           ,
           nor
           understand
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           what
           lyes
           in
           them
           ,
           remove
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           which
           God
           requires
           at
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Forgiveness
           ,
           or
           the
           actual
           condonation
           of
           sinners
           ,
           the
           pardon
           and
           forgiveness
           of
           sins
           ,
           is
           free
           ;
           but
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           every
           where
           restrained
           unto
           a
           respect
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           unto
           his
           death
           and
           blood-shedding
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           7.
           
           
             We
             have
             Redemption
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             even
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
          
           Chap.
           4.
           32.
           
           
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             hath
             forgiven
             you
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             forth
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             through
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousness
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             .
          
           It
           is
           absolutely
           free
           in
           respect
           of
           all
           immediate
           transactions
           between
           God
           and
           sinners
           .
           Free
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           
             Eternal
             purpose
          
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           justly
           have
           suffered
           all
           men
           to
           have
           perished
           under
           the
           
           guilt
           of
           their
           sins
           .
           2.
           
           Free
           in
           the
           means
           that
           he
           used
           to
           effect
           it
           unto
           his
           Glory
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           In
           the
           sending
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           laying
           the
           punishment
           of
           our
           sin
           upon
           him
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           In
           his
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           accepted
           on
           our
           behalf
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           In
           his
           tender
           and
           proposal
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Gospel
           unto
           sinn●rs
           to
           be
           received
           without
           
             money
             or
             without
             price
          
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           In
           the
           
             actual
             condonation
          
           and
           pardon
           of
           them
           that
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           free
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           are
           forgiven
           .
           In
           that
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           given
           and
           granted
           to
           them
           without
           any
           satisfaction
           made
           by
           them
           for
           their
           former
           transgressions
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           Without
           any
           merit
           to
           purch●se
           or
           procure
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Without
           any
           poenal
           satisfactory
           suffering
           here
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           purgatory
           hereafter
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Without
           any
           Expectation
           of
           a
           future
           recompence
           ;
           or
           that
           being
           pardoned
           ,
           they
           should
           then
           make
           or
           give
           any
           satisfaction
           for
           what
           they
           had
           
           done
           before
           .
           And
           as
           any
           of
           these
           things
           would
           ,
           so
           nothing
           else
           can
           impeach
           the
           freedom
           of
           pardon
           and
           forgiveness
           .
           Whether
           then
           we
           respect
           the
           pardoner
           or
           the
           pardoned
           ,
           Pardon
           is
           every
           way
           free
           ;
           namely
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God
           who
           forgives
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           part
           of
           sinners
           that
           are
           forgiven
           .
           If
           God
           now
           hath
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           provided
           himself
           a
           Lamb
           for
           a
           Sacrifice
           ;
           if
           he
           hath
           in
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           Grace
           found
           out
           a
           way
           ,
           thus
           freely
           to
           forgive
           us
           out
           sins
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           and
           glory
           of
           his
           own
           Holiness
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           severity
           against
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           unto
           the
           unspeakable
           advancement
           of
           that
           Grace
           ,
           Goodness
           and
           bounty
           which
           he
           immediately
           exerciseth
           in
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           are
           these
           mens
           eyes
           evil
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           good
           ?
           Will
           they
           not
           be
           contented
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           unless
           they
           may
           have
           it
           at
           the
           rate
           of
           dispoiling
           God
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           Faithfulness
           ?
           And
           as
           this
           is
           certainly
           done
           
           by
           that
           way
           of
           pardon
           which
           these
           men
           propose
           ,
           no
           reserve
           in
           the
           least
           being
           made
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           in
           those
           holy
           properties
           of
           his
           nature
           which
           are
           immediately
           injured
           and
           opposed
           by
           sin
           ;
           so
           that
           pardon
           it self
           which
           they
           pretend
           so
           to
           magnifie
           ,
           having
           nothing
           to
           influence
           it
           but
           a
           meer
           arbitrary
           act
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           is
           utterly
           d●based
           from
           its
           own
           proper
           worth
           and
           excellency
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           willingly
           undertake
           to
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           derogate
           no
           less
           from
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           in
           pardon
           ,
           than
           they
           do
           from
           the
           Righteousness
           and
           Holiness
           of
           God
           by
           the
           forgiveness
           which
           they
           have
           feigned
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           it
           both
           of
           them
           are
           perverted
           ,
           and
           dispoiled
           of
           all
           their
           glory
           .
        
         
           But
           they
           yet
           say
           ,
           
             If
             God
             can
             freely
             pardon
             sin
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             do
             it
             without
             satisfaction
             ;
             if
             he
             cannot
             ,
             he
             is
             weaker
             and
             more
             imperfect
             than
             man
             ,
             who
             can
             do
             so
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           First
           ,
           God
           cannot
           do
           .
           many
           things
           that
           men
           can
           do
           ;
           nor
           that
           he
           is
           
             more
             imperfect
          
           than
           they
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           do
           them
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           perfection
           .
           He
           
             cannot
             lye
          
           ,
           he
           cannot
           deny
           himself
           ,
           he
           cannot
           change
           ,
           which
           men
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           do
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           pardon
           sin
           without
           satisfaction
           in
           him
           who
           is
           absolutely
           Holy
           ,
           Righteous
           ,
           True
           and
           Faithful
           ,
           the
           absolute
           necessary
           supream
           Governour
           of
           all
           sinners
           ,
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           sanction
           of
           it
           ,
           wherein
           punishment
           is
           threatned
           and
           declared
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           what
           one
           
             infinitely
             perfect
          
           ,
           cannot
           do
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           I
           ask
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           why
           God
           doth
           not
           pardon
           sins
           freely
           without
           requiring
           faith
           ,
           repentance
           and
           obedience
           in
           them
           that
           are
           pardoned
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           the
           conditions
           on
           which
           they
           may
           be
           pardoned
           ?
           For
           seeing
           he
           is
           so
           infinitely
           good
           and
           gracious●
           ,
           cannot
           he
           pardon
           men
           
           without
           prescribing
           such
           terms
           and
           conditions
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           incomparably
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           them
           will
           never
           come
           up
           unto
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           of
           necessity
           perish
           for
           ever
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           they
           say
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           ;
           neither
           doth
           this
           impeach
           the
           freedom
           of
           pardon
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           God
           doth
           prescribe
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           pardoneth
           freely
           .
           And
           it
           would
           altogether
           unbecome
           the
           holy
           God
           to
           pardon
           sinners
           that
           continue
           so
           to
           live
           and
           dye
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           But
           do
           not
           these
           men
           see
           that
           they
           have
           hereby
           given
           away
           their
           Cause
           which
           they
           contend
           for
           ?
           For
           if
           a
           prescription
           of
           sundry
           things
           to
           the
           sinner
           himself
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           do
           not
           at
           all
           impeach
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           freedom
           of
           pardon
           ,
           but
           God
           may
           be
           said
           
             freely
             to
             pardon
             sin
          
           notwithstanding
           it
           ▪
           How
           shall
           the
           receiving
           of
           satisfaction
           by
           another
           ,
           nothing
           a●
           all
           being
           required
           of
           the
           sinner
           ;
           have
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           
           any
           such
           thing
           ?
           If
           the
           freedom
           of
           forgiveness
           consists
           in
           such
           a
           boundless
           notion
           as
           these
           men
           imagine
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           prescribing
           of
           faith
           and
           repentance
           in
           and
           unto
           sinners
           antecedently
           to
           their
           participation
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           evidently
           contrary
           unto
           it
           ,
           than
           the
           receiving
           of
           satisfaction
           from
           another
           who
           is
           not
           to
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           can
           to
           any
           appear
           to
           be
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           holiness
           of
           God
           to
           pardon
           any
           ,
           without
           requiring
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Obedience
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           indeed
           ;
           let
           not
           these
           persons
           be
           offended
           ,
           if
           we
           believe
           him
           when
           he
           so
           frequently
           declares
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           so
           to
           remit
           sin
           without
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           Law
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           Justice
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Justice
             in
             God
             requiring
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             him
             requireth
             and
             calleth
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             his
             Anger
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             which
             expressions
             denote
             free
             Acts
             
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             essential
             properties
             of
             his
             nature
             .
          
           So
           that
           God
           
             may
             punish
             sin
          
           ,
           or
           not
           punish
           it
           at
           his
           pleasure
           .
           Therefore
           there
           is
           no
           Reason
           that
           he
           should
           require
           any
           satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ,
           seeing
           he
           may
           pass
           it
           by
           absolutely
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Is
           it
           not
           strange
           that
           the
           great
           Governour
           ,
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           it
           ,
           God
           is
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           ,
           should
           not
           also
           naturally
           be
           so
           righteous
           ,
           as
           to
           do
           right
           ,
           in
           rendring
           unto
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           works
           ?
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Sanction
           and
           penalty
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           punishment
           ,
           was
           as
           I
           suppose
           ,
           an
           effect
           of
           Justice
           ,
           of
           Gods
           natural
           and
           essential
           Justice
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           his
           Anger
           or
           Wrath.
           Certainly
           never
           did
           any
           man
           make
           a
           Law
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           a
           people
           in
           anger
           .
           
             Draco's
             Laws
          
           were
           not
           made
           in
           wrath
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           best
           apprehension
           of
           right
           and
           Justice
           that
           he
           had
           ,
           though
           
           said
           to
           be
           written
           in
           blood
           .
           And
           shall
           we
           think
           otherwise
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           Anger
           and
           Wrath
           in
           God
           express
           the
           effects
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           so
           are
           not
           meerly
           
             free
             acts
          
           of
           his
           will.
           This
           therefore
           is
           a
           tottering
           cause
           ,
           that
           is
           built
           on
           the
           denyal
           of
           Gods
           Essential
           Righteousness
           .
           But
           it
           was
           proved
           before
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           so
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           (
           3.
           )
           They
           say
           that
           the
           
             Sacrifice
             of
             Christ
             was
             Metaphorically
             only
             so
             .
          
           That
           he
           was
           a
           metaphorical
           Priest
           ,
           not
           one
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           his
           Sacrifice
           did
           not
           consist
           in
           his
           death
           and
           blood-shedding
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           
             appearing
             in
             Heaven
          
           upon
           his
           Ascersion
           ,
           presenting
           himself
           unto
           God
           in
           the
           most
           
             Holy
             Place
          
           not
           made
           with
           hands
           as
           the
           Mediator
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           once
           these
           men
           come
           to
           this
           Evasion
           ,
           they
           think
           themselves
           safe
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           go
           whither
           they
           will
           without
           controll
           .
           For
           
           they
           say
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           Christ
           was
           a
           Priest
           ,
           but
           only
           he
           was
           a
           
             Metaphorical
             one
          
           .
           He
           offered
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           Metaphorical
           one
           .
           He
           redeemed
           us
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           Metaphorical
           Redemption
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           are
           Justified
           thereon
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           Metaphorical
           Justification
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           they
           are
           like
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Metaphorical
             Salvation
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           plea
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           Christ
           was
           not
           
             really
             a
             Priest
          
           ,
           but
           did
           somewhat
           
             like
             a
             Priest.
          
           He
           offered
           not
           Sacrifice
           really
           ,
           but
           did
           somewhat
           that
           was
           like
           a
           Sacrifice
           .
           He
           redeemed
           us
           not
           really
           ,
           but
           did
           somewhat
           that
           
             looked
             like
             Redemption
          
           .
           And
           what
           these
           things
           are
           ,
           wherein
           their
           Analog●e
           consisteth
           ,
           what
           proportion
           the
           things
           that
           Christ
           hath
           done
           ,
           bare
           to
           the
           things
           that
           are
           really
           so
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           receive
           their
           denomination
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meet
           it
           should
           be
           wholly
           in
           the
           power
           of
           these
           persons
           to
           declare
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           should
           hinder
           the
           death
           
           of
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           
             Sacrifice
             ,
             a
             proper
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           ,
           end
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           Sacrifices
           to
           have
           made
           Attonement
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           for
           sin
           ?
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           expresly
           called
           so
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           wherein
           he
           is
           said
           to
           
             offer
             himself
          
           ,
           to
           
             make
             his
             soul
             an
             offering
          
           ,
           to
           offer
           himself
           a
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           2.
           
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
           Heb.
           9.
           14
           ,
           25.
           26.
           
           Chap.
           7.
           27.
           
           And
           he
           is
           himself
           directly
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Priest
           or
           a
           Sacrificer
           ,
           Heb.
           2.
           18.
           
           And
           it
           is
           no
           where
           intimated
           ,
           much
           less
           expressed
           that
           these
           things
           are
           not
           spoken
           properly
           but
           Metaphorically
           only
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Legal
           Sacrifices
           of
           the
           Old
           Law
           were
           instituted
           on
           purpose
           to
           represent
           and
           prepare
           the
           way
           for
           the
           bringing
           in
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           
             L●mb
             of
             God
          
           ,
           so
           to
           take
           away
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           true
           and
           real
           Sacrifices
           ,
           should
           be
           Types
           and
           R
           presentations
           of
           that
           which
           was
           not
           so
           ?
           On
           this
           supposition
           all
           those
           Sacrifices
           are
           but
           so
           many
           seductions
           from
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           things
           between
           
           God
           and
           sinners
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Nothing
           is
           wanting
           to
           render
           it
           a
           proper
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           for
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           There
           was
           the
           
             person
             offering
          
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           
             He
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God.
          
           He
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           Sacrificer
           ,
           denotes
           the
           
             person
             of
             Christ
             God
             and
             Man
          
           ;
           and
           Himself
           as
           the
           Sacrifice
           denotes
           his
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           ;
           whence
           God
           is
           said
           to
           
             purchase
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
          
           Act.
           20.
           28.
           
           For
           he
           offered
           himself
           through
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           that
           (
           2.
           )
           There
           was
           the
           Matter
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
             Humane
             Nature
          
           of
           Christ
           soul
           and
           body
           ;
           
             His
             soul
          
           was
           made
           an
           offering
           for
           
             Sin
             ,
             Isa.
          
           53.
           10
           
           And
           his
           body
           ,
           the
           
             offering
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Hob.
           10
           11.
           
           
             His
             blood
          
           especially
           ,
           which
           is
           often
           Synecdochically
           mentioned
           for
           the
           whole
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           His
           death
           had
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Sacrifice
           :
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           Therein
           were
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           laid
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           entrance
           into
           Heaven
           ;
           
             for
             he
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             
             tree
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           23.
           
           God
           made
           our
           sins
           then
           to
           
             meet
             upon
             him
          
           ,
           Isa.
           53.
           6.
           
           Which
           gives
           the
           formality
           unto
           any
           Sacrifices
           .
           
             Quod
             in
             ejus
             Caput
             sit
          
           ,
           is
           the
           formal
           reason
           of
           all
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           ever
           was
           so
           ,
           as
           is
           expresly
           declared
           ,
           Lev.
           16.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           the
           phrase
           of
           
             bearing
             sin
          
           ,
           of
           
             bearing
             iniquity
          
           ,
           is
           constantly
           used
           for
           the
           undergoing
           of
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           sin
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           It
           had
           the
           End
           of
           a
           proper
           Sacrifice
           ;
           it
           made
           expiation
           of
           sin
           ,
           propitiation
           and
           attonement
           for
           sin
           with
           reconciliation
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           took
           away
           that
           enmity
           that
           was
           between
           God
           and
           sinners
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           3.
           
           Rom.
           3.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Heb.
           5.
           10.
           
           Rom.
           8.
           3.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           although
           God
           himself
           pesigned
           ,
           appointed
           ,
           and
           contrived
           in
           Wisdom
           this
           way
           of
           Reconciliation
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           means
           for
           the
           attoning
           of
           his
           own
           Anger
           towards
           the
           friends
           of
           Job
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           go
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           offer
           Sacrifices
           for
           themselves
           which
           he
           
           would
           accept
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           28.
           
           Yet
           as
           He
           was
           the
           Supream
           Governour
           ,
           the
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           attended
           with
           Infinite
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Holiness
           ,
           Attonement
           was
           made
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           to
           him
           thereby
           .
        
         
           What
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           discover
           the
           emptiness
           and
           weakness
           of
           those
           exceptions
           which
           in
           general
           these
           men
           make
           against
           the
           Truth
           before
           laid
           down
           from
           the
           Scripture
           .
           A
           brief
           examination
           of
           some
           particular
           instances
           ,
           wherein
           they
           seek
           not
           so
           much
           to
           oppose
           ,
           as
           to
           reproach
           the
           Revelation
           of
           this
           Mysterie
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           put
           a
           close
           to
           this
           discourse
           .
           It
           is
           said
           then
           ,
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             gracious
             to
             Forgive
             ,
             and
             yet
             impossible
             for
             him
             unless
             the
             debt
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           suppose
           the
           confused
           and
           abrupt
           expression
           of
           things
           here
           ,
           in
           words
           scarcely
           affording
           a
           tolerable
           sense
           ,
           is
           rather
           from
           weakness
           than
           
           captiousness
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           shall
           let
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           proposal
           pass
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           is
           this
           should
           follow
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           gracious
           to
           forgive
           sinners
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           own
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           
             actually
             forgive
          
           any
           ,
           without
           Satisfaction
           and
           Attonement
           made
           for
           sin
           ?
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           be
           hence
           concluded
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           true
           which
           affirms
           both
           these
           in
           many
           places
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           This
           sets
           out
           the
           exceeding
           greatness
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           forgiveness
           ,
           that
           when
           sin
           could
           not
           be
           forgiven
           without
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           the
           sinner
           himself
           could
           no
           way
           make
           any
           such
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           he
           provided
           himself
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           Attonement
           ,
           that
           the
           sinner
           might
           be
           discharged
           and
           pardoned
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           Sin
           is
           not
           properly
           
             a
             debt
          
           ,
           for
           then
           it
           might
           be
           paid
           in
           kind
           ,
           by
           sin
           it self
           ;
           but
           is
           called
           so
           ,
           only
           because
           it
           binds
           over
           the
           sinner
           to
           punishment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           made
           for
           that
           which
           is
           properly
           a
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           improperly
           
           only
           
             a
             debt
          
           .
           It
           is
           added
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Hence
           it
           follows
           that
           the
           finite
           and
           impotent
           creature
           is
           more
           capable
           of
           extending
           Mercy
           and
           Forgiveness
           ,
           than
           the
           Infinite
           and
           Omnipotent
           Creator
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           God
           being
           Essentially
           Holy
           and
           Righteous
           ,
           having
           ingaged
           his
           faithfulness
           in
           the
           sanction
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           being
           naturally
           and
           necessarily
           the
           Governour
           and
           Ruler
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           Forgiving
           of
           sin
           without
           satisfaction
           ,
           would
           be
           no
           perfection
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           an
           effect
           of
           impotency
           ,
           and
           imperfection
           ;
           a
           thing
           which
           God
           cannot
           do
           ;
           as
           he
           
             cannot
             lye
          
           ,
           nor
           
             deny
             himself
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           direct
           contrary
           of
           what
           is
           insinuated
           ,
           is
           asserted
           by
           this
           Doctrine
           ;
           for
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           Satisfaction
           ,
           and
           Attonement
           insisted
           on
           ,
           not
           only
           doth
           God
           
             freely
             forgive
          
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Righteousness
           and
           Goodness
           as
           no
           Creature
           is
           able
           to
           conceive
           or
           express
           the
           glory
           and
           excellency
           of
           it
           .
           And
           
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           poor
           halving
           pardons
           of
           private
           Men
           ,
           upon
           particular
           offences
           against
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           commanded
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           right
           nor
           authority
           to
           require
           or
           exact
           punishment
           nor
           is
           any
           due
           upon
           the
           meer
           account
           of
           their
           own
           concernment
           ,
           in
           comparison
           with
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           God
           ,
           ariseth
           out
           of
           a
           
             deep
             ignorance
          
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           under
           consideration
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           added
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             that
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             gave
             his
             only
             Son
             to
             save
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             that
             God
             stood
             off
             in
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             as
             a
             compleat
             satisfaction
             to
             offended
             Justice
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Something
           these
           Men
           would
           say
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           what
           or
           how
           ;
           for
           (
           1.
           )
           
             That
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
          
           as
           to
           give
           his
           only
           Son
           to
           save
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           expression
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           whose
           truth
           we
           contend
           for
           .
           That
           Christ
           offered
           himself
           to
           make
           Attonement
           for
           sinners
           ,
           and
           therein
           made
           
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           which
           these
           Men
           oppose
           ,
           and
           not
           any
           consequent
           of
           it
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           God
           
             stood
             off
             in
             high
             displeasure
          
           ,
           is
           an
           expression
           which
           neither
           the
           Scripture
           useth
           ,
           nor
           those
           who
           declare
           this
           Doctrine
           from
           thence
           ,
           nor
           is
           suited
           unto
           divine
           perfections
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           of
           divine
           operations
           .
           That
           intended
           seems
           to
           be
           that
           the
           Righteousness
           and
           Law
           of
           God
           required
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           Sin
           ,
           to
           be
           undergone
           ,
           and
           thereby
           satisfaction
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           no
           consequent
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           yet
           farther
           objected
           ,
           
             that
             if
             Christ
             made
             satisfaction
             for
             sin
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             it
             either
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             Man
             ,
             or
             as
             God
             and
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           Answ
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           
             As
             God
             and
             Man
          
           ,
           Acts
           20.
           28.
           
           
             God
             redeemed
             his
             Church
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
          
           1
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           Herein
           was
           manifest
           
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
          
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           This
           dilemma
           is
           proposed
           as
           
           that
           which
           proceeds
           on
           a
           supposition
           of
           
             our
             own
             principles
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           and
           Man
           in
           one
           Person
           ,
           which
           indeed
           makes
           the
           pretended
           difficulty
           to
           be
           vain
           and
           a
           meer
           effect
           of
           ignorance
           .
           For
           all
           the
           Mediatory
           acts
           of
           Christ
           being
           the
           acts
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           the
           acts
           of
           him
           as
           God
           and
           Man.
           (
           3.
           )
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           mistake
           in
           this
           inquiry
           ;
           for
           satisfaction
           is
           in
           it
           looked
           on
           as
           a
           
             real
             act
          
           or
           operation
           of
           one
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           nature
           in
           Christ
           ;
           when
           it
           is
           the
           Ap●telesma
           or
           Effect
           of
           the
           actings
           ,
           the
           doing
           and
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Dignity
           of
           what
           he
           did
           in
           reference
           unto
           the
           end
           for
           which
           he
           did
           it
           .
           For
           the
           two
           natures
           are
           so
           united
           in
           Christ
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           have
           a
           
             third
             compound
          
           principle
           of
           Physical
           acts
           and
           operations
           thence
           arising
           ;
           but
           each
           nature
           acts
           distinctly
           according
           to
           its
           own
           being
           and
           properties
           ;
           yet
           so
           ,
           as
           what
           is
           the
           immediate
           act
           of
           either
           nature
           ,
           is
           the
           act
           of
           him
           who
           is
           one
           in
           both
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           hath
           its
           dignity
           .
           
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           summ
           is
           ;
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Mediatory
           actions
           of
           Christ
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Agent
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Person
           of
           Christ.
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           
             immediate
             principle
          
           by
           which
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           the
           Agent
           worketh
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           the
           natures
           in
           the
           Person
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Actions
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           effectual
           Operations
           of
           either
           nature
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           Effect
           or
           work
           with
           respect
           to
           God
           and
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           relates
           unto
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Agent
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           God
           and
           Man.
           A
           blending
           of
           the
           natures
           into
           one
           common
           principle
           of
           operation
           ,
           as
           the
           compounding
           of
           Mediums
           unto
           one
           end
           ,
           is
           ridiculously
           supposed
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           again
           it
           is
           pretended
           that
           sundry
           consequences
           
             irreligious
             and
             irrational
          
           do
           ensue
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           pleaded
           for
           .
           What
           then
           are
           they
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           is
           unlawful
           and
           impossible
           for
           God
           All-mighty
           to
           be
           gracious
           ,
           and
           merciful
           ,
           or
           to
           pardon
           Transgressors
           .
        
         
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           miserable
           confused
           misapprehension
           of
           things
           ,
           which
           the
           proposal
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           consequences
           doth
           evidence
           ,
           manifests
           sufficiently
           how
           unfit
           the
           makers
           of
           them
           are
           to
           mannage
           Controversi●s
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           is
           supposed
           that
           for
           God
           
             to
             be
             Gracious
             and
             Merciful
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             pardon
             Sinners
          
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           ;
           which
           is
           to
           confound
           the
           
             Essential
             properties
          
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           with
           the
           free
           acts
           of
           his
           will.
           (
           2.
           )
           Lawful
           ,
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           are
           terms
           that
           can
           with
           no
           tolerable
           sense
           be
           used
           concerning
           any
           properties
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           natural
           and
           necessary
           unto
           his
           Being
           ;
           as
           Goodness
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           in
           particular
           are
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           That
           it
           is
           
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             pardon
             Transgressors
             according
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           is
           a
           fond
           Imagination
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           only
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           manner
           how
           he
           doth
           it
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           As
           God
           is
           gracious
           and
           Merciful
           ,
           so
           also
           he
           is
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Righteous
           ,
           and
           true
           ;
           and
           it
           became
           him
           ,
           or
           was
           every
           way
           meet
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           way
           
           of
           exercising
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           towards
           sinners
           ,
           to
           order
           all
           things
           so
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           might
           be
           done
           without
           the
           impeachment
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           Righteousness
           and
           Truth
           .
           It
           is
           said
           again
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           God
           was
           inevitably
           compelled
           to
           this
           way
           of
           saving
           Men
           ;
           the
           highest
           affront
           to
           his
           uncontroulable
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Were
           the
           Authors
           of
           these
           exceptions
           put
           to
           declare
           what
           they
           mean
           by
           
             Gods
             uncontroulable
             nature
          
           ,
           they
           would
           hardly
           disentangle
           themselves
           with
           common
           sence
           .
           Such
           Masters
           of
           Reason
           are
           they
           indeed
           ,
           whatever
           they
           would
           fain
           pretend
           to
           be
           .
           Controulable
           ,
           or
           uncontroulable
           ,
           respect
           actings
           and
           operations
           ,
           not
           Beings
           or
           Natures
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           That
           upon
           the
           Principle
           opposed
           by
           these
           Men
           ,
           God
           was
           
             inevitably
             compelled
             to
             this
             way
             of
             saving
             Men
             ,
          
           is
           a
           fond
           and
           Childish
           Imagination
           .
           The
           whole
           business
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Men
           according
           unto
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           depends
           
           on
           a
           meer
           free
           Soveraign
           act
           of
           Gods
           will
           exerting
           it self
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           Grace
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           meaning
           of
           this
           Objection
           (
           if
           it
           hath
           either
           sence
           or
           meaning
           in
           it
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           God
           freely
           purposing
           to
           save
           lost
           sinners
           ,
           did
           it
           in
           a
           way
           becoming
           his
           
             holy
             Nature
          
           ,
           and
           righteous
           Law.
           What
           other
           course
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           could
           have
           taken
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           his
           Justice
           we
           know
           not
           ;
           That
           Justice
           was
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           way
           it
           is
           done
           ,
           we
           know
           and
           believe
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           say
           it
           hence
           follows
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             unworthy
             of
             God
             to
             pardon
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             inflict
             punishment
             on
             the
             Innocent
             ;
             or
             require
             a
             satisfaction
             where
             there
             was
             nothing
             due
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           What
           is
           Worthy
           or
           unworthy
           of
           God
           ,
           himself
           alone
           knows
           ,
           and
           of
           men
           not
           any
           but
           according
           to
           what
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           declare
           and
           reveal
           .
           But
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           unworthy
           any
           Person
           pretending
           to
           the
           least
           Interest
           in
           Ingenuity
           or
           use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           
           to
           use
           such
           frivolous
           Instances
           in
           any
           case
           of
           importance
           which
           have
           not
           the
           least
           pretence
           of
           Argument
           in
           them
           but
           what
           ariseth
           from
           a
           gross
           misapprehension
           ,
           or
           misrepresentation
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           designed
           to
           opposition
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           To
           pardon
           sinners
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           becoming
           the
           Goodness
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           ;
           to
           do
           it
           by
           Christ
           ,
           that
           which
           becometh
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Holiness
           and
           Righteousness
           also
           .
           Rom.
           3.
           25.
           
           Ephes.
           1.
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           (
           3.
           )
           The
           Lord
           Christ
           was
           
             Personally
             Innocent
          
           ;
           but
           He
           
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             was
             made
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           
           And
           as
           the
           Mediator
           and
           Surety
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           them
           whom
           he
           undertook
           to
           save
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ;
           by
           giving
           himself
           a
           ransome
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           soul
           an
           Offering
           for
           their
           sin
           .
           (
           4
           )
           That
           nothing
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           for
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           sin
           doth
           not
           in
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           deserve
           punishment
           ,
           is
           ●
           good
           comfortable
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           Men
           that
           are
           resolved
           to
           continue
           in
           
           their
           sins
           whilest
           they
           live
           in
           this
           World.
           The
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           paid
           what
           he
           took
           not
           ;
           that
           all
           our
           iniquities
           were
           caused
           to
           meet
           upon
           him
           ;
           that
           
             he
             bare
             them
             in
          
           his
           own
           body
           on
           the
           Tree
           ;
           that
           
             his
             soul
             was
             made
             an
             offering
          
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           therei
           by
           made
           Reconciliation
           or
           Ationement
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           if
           these
           Persons
           be
           otherwise
           minded
           ,
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           added
           ;
           that
           this
           
             Doctrine
             doth
             not
             only
             disadvantage
             the
             true
             vertue
             and
             real
             intent
             of
             Christs
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             but
             intirely
             deprives
             G●d
             of
             that
             praise
             which
             is
             o●ing
             to
             his
             greatest
             Love
             and
             Goodness
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           I
           suppose
           that
           this
           is
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           fell
           under
           this
           imputation
           ;
           nor
           could
           it
           possibly
           be
           lyable
           unto
           this
           charge
           from
           any
           ,
           who
           did
           either
           understand
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           grounds
           on
           which
           it
           is
           commonly
           opposed
           .
           For
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           end
           of
           the
           Life
           or
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           the
           Socinians
           themselves
           admit
           of
           ,
           but
           it
           
           is
           also
           allowed
           ,
           and
           asserted
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           now
           called
           in
           Question
           .
           Do
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           
             taught
             the
             Truth
          
           or
           revealed
           the
           whole
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God
           concerning
           his
           Worship
           and
           our
           obedience
           ?
           We
           say
           the
           same
           .
           D●
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           death
           he
           
             hare
             testimony
          
           unto
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           the
           truth
           which
           he
           had
           taught
           ?
           it
           is
           also
           owned
           by
           us
           .
           Do
           they
           say
           that
           in
           what
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           su●fered
           ,
           he
           set
           us
           an
           Example
           that
           we
           should
           labour
           after
           conformity
           unto
           ?
           it
           is
           what
           we
           acknowledge
           and
           teach
           .
           Only
           we
           say
           that
           all
           these
           things
           belong
           principally
           to
           his
           
             Prophetical
             Office.
          
           But
           we
           moreover
           affirm
           and
           believe
           ,
           that
           as
           
             a
             Priest
          
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           
             Sacerdotal
             Office
          
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           offer
           himself
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           Attonement
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           which
           they
           deny
           ;
           and
           that
           
             he
             dyed
             for
             us
          
           ,
           or
           in
           
             our
             stead
          
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           go
           free
           ;
           without
           the
           faith
           and
           acknowledgement
           whereof
           no
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           can
           be
           rightly
           understood
           .
           
           All
           the
           ends
           then
           which
           they
           themselves
           assign
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           death
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           by
           us
           granted
           ;
           and
           the
           principal
           one
           ,
           which
           gives
           life
           and
           efficacy
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           is
           by
           them
           denyed
           .
           Neither
           (
           2.
           )
           doth
           it
           fall
           under
           any
           possible
           imagination
           ,
           that
           the
           
             praise
             due
             unto
             God
          
           should
           be
           Ecclipsed
           hereby
           .
           The
           Love
           and
           Kindness
           of
           God
           towards
           us
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           fixed
           principally
           and
           fundamentally
           ,
           on
           his
           
             sending
             of
             his
             only
             begotten
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           the
           greater
           the
           work
           was
           that
           he
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           greater
           ought
           our
           acknowledgement
           of
           his
           Love
           and
           kindness
           to
           be
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           said
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           That
           it
           represents
           the
           Son
           more
           kind
           and
           compassionate
           than
           the
           Father
           ;
           whereas
           if
           both
           be
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           then
           either
           the
           Father
           is
           as
           loving
           as
           the
           Son
           ,
           or
           the
           Son
           as
           angry
           as
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           Scripture
           referreth
           the
           Love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           unto
           two
           heads
           .
           (
           1.
           )
           The
           
             sending
             of
             his
             Son
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           16.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           8.
           
           1
           
           John
           4.
           8.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           
             In
             choosing
             sinners
             unto
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             love
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           1.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ▪
           6.
           
           The
           Love
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           is
           fixed
           signally
           on
           his
           
             actual
             giving
             himself
             to
             dye
             for
             us
             ,
          
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           Ephes.
           5.
           25.
           
           Rev.
           1.
           5.
           
           What
           ballances
           these
           Persons
           have
           got
           ,
           to
           weigh
           these
           Loves
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           or
           most
           weighty
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Although
           only
           the
           actual
           discharge
           of
           his
           Office
           be
           directly
           assigned
           to
           the
           Love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           his
           cond●scention
           in
           taking
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           expressed
           by
           his
           mind
           ,
           Ephes
           6.
           7.
           and
           the
           readiness
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           Psalm
           40.
           8.
           doth
           eminently
           comprise
           Love
           in
           it
           also
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Love
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           sending
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           was
           an
           act
           of
           
             his
             will
          
           ,
           which
           being
           a
           natural
           and
           essential
           property
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           far
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Son
           also
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           partaker
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ;
           though
           eminently
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           order
           it
           was
           peculiarly
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
         
           (
           4.
           )
           The
           anger
           of
           ●od
           against
           sin
           ,
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           his
           essential
           Righteousness
           and
           Holiness
           which
           belong
           to
           him
           as
           God
           ;
           which
           yet
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           both
           Father
           ,
           and
           Son
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           acted
           Love
           towards
           sinners
           .
           They
           say
           again
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           robs
           God
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           attribute
           to
           the
           unmerited
           Love
           he
           had
           for
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           affirming
           the
           Son
           purchased
           that
           redemption
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           himself
           to
           God
           as
           our
           compleat
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           (
           1.
           )
           It
           were
           endless
           to
           consider
           the
           improper
           and
           absurd
           expressions
           which
           are
           made
           use
           of
           in
           these
           exceptions
           ;
           as
           here
           the
           
             last
             words
          
           have
           no
           tolerable
           sence
           in
           them
           according
           to
           any
           principles
           whatever
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           If
           the
           Son
           's
           purchasing
           Redemption
           for
           us
           ,
           procuring
           ,
           obtaining
           it
           ,
           do
           rob
           God
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Son
           for
           our
           redemption
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           must
           answer
           for
           it
           :
           For
           having
           obtained
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           procured
           ,
           or
           purchased
           
           
             eternal
             redemption
          
           ,
           is
           the
           word
           used
           by
           himself
           ,
           Heb.
           9.
           14.
           
           And
           to
           deny
           that
           he
           hath
           laid
           down
           his
           Life
           
             a
             ransome
          
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           
             bought
             us
             with
             a
             price
          
           ,
           is
           openly
           to
           deny
           the
           Gospel
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           great
           gift
           of
           God
           consisted
           in
           
             giving
             his
             Son
             to
             obtain
             Redemption
          
           for
           us
           .
           (
           3.
           )
           Herein
           he
           
             offered
             himself
             unto
             God
          
           ,
           and
           gave
           himself
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           if
           these
           Persons
           are
           offended
           herewithal
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           that
           we
           should
           withstand
           God.
           They
           say
           ,
        
         
           7.
           
           Since
           Christ
           could
           not
           pay
           what
           was
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           in
           the
           payment
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           the
           case
           still
           remains
           equally
           grievous
           .
           Since
           the
           debt
           is
           not
           hereby
           absolved
           or
           forgiven
           ,
           but
           transferred
           only
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           we
           are
           no
           better
           provided
           for
           salvation
           than
           before
           ,
           owing
           that
           now
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           owing
           to
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           looseness
           ,
           and
           dubiousness
           of
           the
           expressions
           here
           used
           ,
           makes
           an
           appearance
           that
           there
           is
           something
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           indeed
           there
           
           is
           not
           .
           There
           is
           an
           Allusion
           in
           them
           to
           a
           debt
           and
           a
           payment
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           
             improper
             expression
          
           that
           is
           used
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           interpretation
           thereof
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           other
           proper
           expressions
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           But
           to
           keep
           to
           the
           Allusion
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           Christ
           
             paid
             his
             own
          
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           himself
           ,
           Dan.
           9.
           26.
           
           (
           2.
           )
           Paying
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           the
           debt
           is
           discharged
           ,
           and
           our
           actual
           discharge
           is
           to
           be
           given
           out
           according
           to
           the
           wayes
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           conditions
           appointed
           and
           constituted
           by
           the
           Father
           and
           Son.
           (
           3.
           )
           When
           a
           debt
           is
           so
           transferred
           as
           that
           one
           is
           accepted
           in
           the
           room
           ,
           and
           obliged
           to
           payment
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           payment
           is
           made
           and
           accepted
           accordingly
           ,
           all
           Law
           and
           Reason
           require
           that
           the
           original
           Debtor
           be
           discharged
           .
           (
           4.
           )
           What
           on
           this
           account
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           Son
           ,
           is
           praise
           ,
           thankfulness
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           debt
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           discharged
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           non-solvent
           ,
           by
           his
           love
           .
           So
           that
           this
           matter
           
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           involved
           by
           such
           cloudy
           expressions
           and
           incoherent
           discourse
           ,
           following
           the
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           debt
           .
           For
           if
           God
           be
           considered
           as
           the
           Creditor
           ,
           we
           all
           as
           Debtors
           ,
           and
           being
           insolvent
           ,
           Christ
           undertook
           out
           of
           his
           Love
           to
           pay
           the
           debt
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           did
           so
           accordingly
           ,
           which
           was
           accepted
           with
           God
           ;
           it
           follows
           that
           we
           are
           to
           be
           discharged
           ,
           upon
           Gods
           terms
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           new
           obligation
           unto
           his
           Love
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           this
           satisfaction
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           eternally
           acknowledge
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
        
         
           8.
           
           It
           no
           way
           renders
           Men
           beholding
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           least
           obliged
           to
           God
           ,
           since
           by
           their
           Doctrine
           he
           would
           not
           have
           abated
           us
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           Christ
           the
           least
           farthing
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           acknowledgements
           ,
           are
           peculiarly
           the
           Sons
           ,
           which
           destroyes
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           Scripture
           Testimony
           for
           his
           good
           will
           towards
           Men.
           O
           the
           infamous
           portraicture
           this
           Doctrine
           draws
           of
           the
           Infinite
           Goodness
           ;
           is
           this
           your
           retribution
           ,
           O
           injurious
           Satisfactionists
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           but
           a
           bold
           Repetition
           
           of
           what
           in
           other
           words
           was
           mentioned
           before
           over
           and
           over
           .
           Wherein
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           in
           this
           matter
           consisted
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           the
           obligation
           on
           us
           unto
           thankfulness
           and
           obedience
           ,
           hath
           been
           before
           also
           declared
           .
           And
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           in
           Fundamental
           Truths
           ,
           by
           
             vain
             exclamations
          
           of
           weak
           and
           unstable
           Men.
           It
           is
           said
           ,
        
         
           9.
           
           That
           Gods
           Justice
           is
           satisfied
           for
           sins
           past
           ,
           present
           and
           to
           come
           ,
           whereby
           God
           and
           Christ
           have
           lost
           both
           their
           power
           of
           inj●yning
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           prerogative
           of
           punishing
           disobedience
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           once
           paid
           ,
           is
           not
           revokable
           ;
           and
           if
           punishment
           should
           arrest
           any
           for
           their
           debts
           ,
           it
           argues
           a
           breach
           on
           God
           or
           Christs
           part
           ;
           or
           e●se
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           sufficiently
           solved
           ;
           and
           the
           penalty
           compleat
           sustained
           by
           another
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           intention
           of
           this
           pretended
           consequence
           of
           our
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           supposition
           of
           satisfaction
           made
           by
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           solid
           foundation
           remaining
           for
           the
           prescription
           
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           or
           of
           punishing
           them
           who
           refuse
           so
           to
           obey
           ,
           believe
           ,
           or
           repent
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Reason
           of
           this
           Inference
           insinuated
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           this
           ;
           that
           sin
           being
           satisfied
           for
           ,
           cannot
           be
           called
           again
           to
           an
           Account
           .
           For
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           pretended
           consequence
           ,
           namely
           that
           on
           this
           supposition
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           foundation
           left
           for
           the
           prescription
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           I
           cannot
           discern
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           least
           looking
           towards
           the
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Objection
           laid
           down
           .
           But
           these
           things
           are
           quite
           otherwise
           ;
           as
           is
           manifest
           unto
           them
           that
           read
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           .
           For
           (
           1.
           )
           Christs
           satisfaction
           for
           sins
           ,
           acquits
           not
           the
           creature
           of
           that
           dependance
           on
           God
           ,
           and
           duty
           which
           he
           owes
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           notwithstanding
           that
           ,
           God
           may
           Justly
           ,
           and
           doth
           prescribe
           unto
           him
           ,
           suitable
           to
           his
           own
           Nature
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Will.
           The
           whole
           of
           our
           regard
           unto
           God
           ,
           doth
           not
           lye
           in
           an
           acquitment
           from
           
           sin
           .
           It
           is
           moreover
           required
           of
           us
           as
           a
           necessary
           and
           indispensible
           consequence
           of
           the
           Relation
           wherein
           we
           stand
           unto
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           to
           him
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           whether
           sin
           be
           satisfied
           for
           ,
           or
           no.
           The
           manner
           and
           measure
           hereof
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           his
           prescriptions
           ,
           which
           are
           suited
           to
           his
           own
           Wisdom
           and
           our
           condition
           .
           And
           they
           are
           now
           referred
           to
           the
           heads
           mentioned
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           
             new
             Obedience
          
           .
           (
           2.
           )
           The
           Satisfaction
           made
           for
           sin
           ,
           being
           not
           made
           by
           the
           sinner
           himself
           ,
           there
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           a
           Rule
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           law-Constitution
           how
           the
           sinner
           may
           come
           to
           be
           interested
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           partaker
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           consequent
           of
           the
           Freedom
           of
           one
           by
           the
           suffering
           of
           another
           ,
           is
           not
           natural
           or
           necessary
           ,
           but
           must
           proceed
           and
           arise
           from
           a
           Law-Constitution
           ,
           Compact
           ,
           and
           Agreement
           .
           Now
           the
           way
           Constituted
           and
           Appointed
           ,
           is
           that
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           believing
           ,
           as
           explained
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           If
           Men
           believe
           not
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           less
           liable
           
           to
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           sins
           ,
           than
           if
           no
           satisfaction
           at
           all
           were
           made
           for
           sinners
           .
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           
             forgetting
             that
             every
             one
             must
             Appear
             before
             the
             Judgement
             seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             receive
             according
             to
             things
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ;
             Yea
             and
             every
             one
             must
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             himself
             to
             God
          
           ;
           closing
           all
           with
           this
           ,
           
             but
             many
             more
             are
             the
             gross
             absurdities
             and
             Blasphemies
             that
             are
             the
             genuine
             fruits
             of
             this
             so
             confidently
             believed
             Doctrine
             of
             satisfaction
             .
          
           I
           say
           it
           is
           (
           3.
           )
           Certain
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           all
           Appear
           before
           the
           Judgement
           seat
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           receive
           according
           to
           the
           things
           done
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Wo
           will
           be
           unto
           them
           at
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           plead
           the
           Attonement
           made
           for
           their
           sins
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           an
           Evidence
           of
           their
           interest
           therein
           by
           their
           
             faith
             and
             obedience
          
           ,
           or
           the
           things
           done
           and
           wrought
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           whilst
           they
           were
           in
           the
           body
           here
           in
           this
           World.
           And
           this
           it
           would
           better
           become
           these
           persons
           to
           betake
           themselves
           
           unto
           the
           consideration
           of
           ,
           than
           to
           exercise
           themselves
           unto
           an
           unparallel'd
           confidence
           in
           reproaching
           those
           with
           absurdities
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           who
           believe
           the
           Deity
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           who
           
             dyed
             for
             us
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           bottom
           of
           all
           our
           Expectation
           of
           a
           
             blessed
             life
          
           and
           immortality
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           removal
           of
           these
           Objections
           against
           the
           Truth
           scattered
           of
           late
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           Men
           ,
           may
           suffice
           for
           our
           present
           purpose
           .
           If
           any
           amongst
           these
           Men
           ,
           who
           judge
           that
           they
           have
           an
           ability
           to
           mannage
           the
           opposition
           against
           the
           Truth
           as
           declared
           by
           us
           ,
           with
           such
           pleas
           ,
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           exceptions
           ,
           as
           may
           pretend
           an
           interest
           in
           appearing
           Reason
           ,
           they
           shall
           ,
           God
           assisting
           ,
           be
           attended
           unto
           .
           With
           men
           ,
           given
           up
           to
           a
           spirit
           of
           railing
           or
           reviling
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           no
           small
           honour
           to
           be
           reproached
           by
           them
           who
           reject
           with
           scorn
           the
           eternal
           Deity
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Satisfactory
           Attonement
           
           he
           made
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           no
           Person
           of
           Sobriety
           will
           contend
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           further
           only
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           though
           these
           few
           sheets
           were
           written
           in
           few
           hours
           ,
           upon
           the
           desire
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           some
           private
           Friends
           ,
           and
           therefore
           contain
           meerly
           an
           expression
           of
           present
           thoughts
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           design
           or
           diversion
           of
           mind
           towards
           accuracy
           or
           Ornament
           ;
           yet
           the
           Author
           is
           so
           far
           confident
           that
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           nothing
           else
           is
           proposed
           and
           confirmed
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           fears
           not
           but
           that
           an
           opposition
           to
           what
           is
           here
           declared
           will
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           reinforced
           in
           such
           a
           way
           and
           manner
           as
           may
           not
           be
           to
           its
           disadvantage
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           An
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           THE
           preceding
           Discourse
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           declared
           )
           was
           written
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           
             Ordinary
             Christians
          
           ;
           or
           such
           as
           might
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           seduced
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           entangled
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           by
           the
           
             late
             attempts
          
           against
           the
           Truths
           pleaded
           for
           .
           For
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           committed
           ,
           are
           
             debtors
             both
             to
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Barbarians
             ;
             both
             to
             the
             Wise
             and
             to
             the
             unwise
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           14.
           
           It
           was
           therefore
           thought
           meet
           ,
           to
           insist
           only
           on
           things
           necessary
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           their
           faith
           
           is
           immediately
           concerned
           in
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           immix
           therewithall
           ,
           any
           such
           Arguments
           or
           Considerations
           ,
           as
           might
           not
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Terms
           wherein
           they
           are
           expressed
           ,
           be
           obvious
           to
           their
           Capacity
           and
           Understanding
           .
           Unto
           Plainness
           and
           
             Perspicuity
             ,
             Brevity
          
           was
           also
           required
           ,
           by
           such
           as
           judged
           this
           work
           necessary
           .
           That
           design
           we
           hope
           is
           answered
           ,
           and
           now
           discharged
           in
           some
           usesul
           measure
           .
           But
           yet
           because
           many
           of
           our
           Arguments
           on
           the
           head
           of
           the
           
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           depend
           upon
           the
           genuine
           signification
           and
           notion
           of
           the
           Words
           and
           Terms
           wherein
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           is
           delivered
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           Reasons
           before
           mentioned
           could
           not
           conveniently
           be
           discussed
           in
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           in
           some
           
             few
             Instances
          
           ,
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           what
           farther
           confirmation
           the
           Truth
           might
           receive
           ,
           by
           a
           due
           Explanation
           of
           them
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           mention
           here
           but
           few
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           a
           large
           Dissertation
           concerning
           them
           all
           ,
           is
           
           intended
           in
           another
           way
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           For
           the
           Term
           of
           satisfaction
           it self
           ;
           It
           is
           granted
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           it
           is
           not
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           That
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Syllabically
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           thing
           it self
           intended
           is
           asserted
           in
           it
           ,
           beyond
           all
           Modest
           contradiction
           .
           Neither
           indeed
           is
           there
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           Language
           any
           word
           that
           doth
           adequately
           answer
           unto
           it
           ;
           no
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Greek
           .
           As
           it
           is
           used
           in
           this
           cause
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           properly
           sponsio
           or
           
             fide
             jussio
          
           ,
           in
           its
           actual
           discharge
           ,
           maketh
           the
           nearest
           approach
           unto
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           But
           there
           are
           Words
           and
           Phrases
           both
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           New
           ,
           that
           are
           equipollent
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           express
           the
           matter
           or
           thing
           intended
           by
           it
           :
           As
           in
           the
           Old
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           This
           last
           word
           we
           render
           
             satisfaction
             ,
             Numb
          
           .
           35.
           32
           ,
           33.
           where
           God
           denyes
           that
           any
           compensation
           ,
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           ,
           shall
           be
           received
           to
           free
           a
           Murderer
           
           from
           the
           punishment
           due
           unto
           him
           ;
           which
           properly
           expresseth
           what
           we
           intend
           .
           
             Thou
             shalt
             admit
             of
             no
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Murderer
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           New
           Testament
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Verbs
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           same
           importance
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           accommodated
           to
           express
           the
           thing
           intended
           ,
           beyond
           that
           which
           hath
           obtained
           in
           vulgar
           use
           .
           For
           that
           which
           we
           intended
           hereby
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Voluntary
             Obedience
             unto
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Passion
             or
             suffering
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             whereby
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             offered
             himself
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             a
             propitiatory
             Sacrifice
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fulfill
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             answer
             all
             its
             universal
             Postulata
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             Sponsor
             ,
             undertaking
             our
             Cause
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             underwent
             the
             punishment
             due
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             transferred
             on
             him
             ;
             whereby
             haveing
             
             made
             a
             perfect
             and
             absolute
             Propitiation
             or
             Attonement
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             procured
             for
             us
             deliverance
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             Curse
             ,
             and
             a
             Right
             unto
             life
             everlacting
             .
          
           Now
           this
           is
           more
           properly
           expressed
           by
           some
           of
           the
           words
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           than
           by
           that
           of
           Satisfaction
           ;
           which
           yet
           nevertheless
           as
           usually
           explained
           ,
           is
           comprehensive
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           unsuited
           to
           the
           matter
           intended
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           general
           ,
           men
           by
           this
           word
           understand
           either
           
             reparationem
             offensae
          
           ,
           or
           
             solutionem
             debiti
          
           :
           either
           Reparation
           made
           for
           offence
           given
           unto
           any
           ;
           or
           the
           payment
           of
           a
           debt
           .
           Debitum
           is
           either
           oriminale
           ,
           or
           pecuniarium
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           ,
           the
           obnoxiousness
           of
           a
           man
           to
           punishment
           for
           crimes
           ,
           or
           the
           guilt
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           that
           justice
           and
           Law
           which
           he
           is
           necessarily
           liable
           and
           subject
           unto
           ;
           or
           ,
           unto
           a
           payment
           or
           compensation
           by
           ,
           and
           of
           money
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           valued
           by
           it
           ;
           which
           last
           consideration
           ,
           neither
           in
           it self
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           reasonings
           from
           
           an
           Analogie
           unto
           it
           ,
           can
           in
           this
           matter
           have
           any
           proper
           place
           .
           Satisfaction
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           doing
           or
           suffering
           ,
           what
           is
           required
           for
           the
           answering
           of
           his
           charge
           against
           faults
           or
           sins
           ,
           who
           hath
           Right
           ,
           Authority
           and
           Power
           to
           require
           ,
           exact
           ,
           and
           inflict
           punishment
           for
           them
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Schoolment
           define
           it
           ,
           by
           
             voluntaris
             radditio
             aequivalentis
             indebiti
          
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           elsewhere
           .
           The
           true
           meaning
           of
           to
           satisfie
           ,
           or
           make
           satisfaction
           ,
           is
           
             tantum
             facere
             aut
             pati
             ,
             quantum
             satis
             sit
             juste
             irato
             ad
             vindictam
             .
          
           This
           satisfaction
           is
           impleaded
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           free
           
             Remission
             of
             Sins
          
           ;
           how
           causlesly
           we
           have
           seen
           .
           It
           is
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           make
           way
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           a
           Righteous
           law
           transgressed
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           Order
           of
           the
           Universal
           Governour
           and
           Government
           of
           all
           ,
           disturbed
           .
           And
           this
           God
           directs
           unto
           ,
           Lev.
           4.
           31.
           
           
             The
             Priest
             shall
             make
             an
             Attonement
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             him
             .
          
           This
           Attonement
           was
           a
           
           
             Legal
             Satisfaction
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           by
           God
           himself
           premised
           to
           Remission
           or
           Pardon
           .
           And
           Paul
           prayes
           Philemon
           to
           forgive
           Onesimus
           ,
           though
           he
           took
           upon
           himself
           to
           make
           satisfaction
           for
           all
           the
           wrong
           or
           dammage
           that
           he
           had
           sustained
           ,
           
             Epist.
             v.
          
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           And
           when
           God
           was
           displeased
           with
           the
           friends
           of
           Job
           he
           prescribes
           a
           way
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           shall
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           shall
           get
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           accepted
           and
           pardoned
           ,
           Job
           42.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             said
             unto
          
           Eliphaz
           ,
           
             my
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             against
             thee
             and
             against
             thy
             two
             friends
             ,
             therefore
             take
             unto
             you
             now
             seven
             Bullocks
             and
             seven
             Ramms
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             my
             servant
          
           Job
           ,
           
             and
             offer
             up
             for
             your selves
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             and
             my
             servant
          
           Job
           
             shall
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             him
             I
             will
             accept
             ;
             lest
             I
             deal
             with
             you
             after
             your
             folly
             .
          
           He
           plainly
           enjoyneth
           an
           Attonement
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           Freely
           pardon
           them
           .
           And
           both
           these
           ,
           namely
           satisfaction
           and
           pardon
           ,
           with
           their
           order
           and
           consistency
           ,
           were
           
           solemnly
           represented
           by
           the
           great
           Institution
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           
             Scape
             Goat
          
           .
           For
           after
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           were
           put
           upon
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           punishment
           of
           them
           transferred
           unto
           him
           in
           a
           Type
           and
           Representation
           with
           
             quod
             in
             ejus
             caput-sit
          
           ,
           the
           Formal
           Reason
           of
           all
           Sacrifices
           propitiatory
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           denoting
           the
           oblation
           or
           
             forgiveness
             of
             sin
          
           ,
           after
           a
           Translation
           made
           of
           its
           punishment
           ,
           Lev.
           16.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           And
           whereas
           it
           is
           not
           expresly
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           Goat
           suffered
           ,
           or
           was
           slain
           ,
           but
           was
           either
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Hircus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Goat
           sent
           away
           ,
           or
           was
           sent
           to
           a
           Rock
           called
           Azazel
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           as
           Vatablus
           and
           Oleaster
           ,
           with
           some
           others
           think
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           probable
           ,
           seeing
           though
           it
           might
           then
           be
           done
           whilest
           the
           people
           were
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           Sinai
           ;
           yet
           could
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           distance
           ,
           when
           the
           people
           were
           setled
           in
           Canaan
           be
           annually
           observed
           ;
           )
           it
           was
           from
           the
           poverty
           of
           the
           Types
           ,
           whereof
           no
           
           one
           could
           fully
           represent
           that
           Grace
           which
           it
           had
           particular
           respect
           unto
           .
           What
           therefore
           was
           wanting
           in
           that
           Goat
           ,
           was
           supplyed
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           slain
           as
           a
           
             sin
             offering
             ,
             v.
          
           11.
           15.
           
        
         
           Neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           supposition
           of
           the
           satisfaction
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           the
           Freedom
           ,
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           Acquitment
           of
           the
           person
           originally
           guilty
           and
           liable
           to
           punishment
           ,
           must
           immediately
           and
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           ensue
           .
           It
           is
           not
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           every
           solution
           or
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           deliverance
           must
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           follow
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           because
           this
           satisfaction
           by
           a
           
             succedaneous
             substitution
          
           of
           one
           to
           undergo
           punishment
           for
           another
           ,
           must
           be
           founded
           in
           a
           voluntary
           compact
           ,
           and
           Agreement
           ,
           For
           there
           is
           required
           unto
           it
           ,
           a
           
             Relaxation
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           unto
           the
           punishment
           to
           be
           inflicted
           ,
           yet
           as
           unto
           the
           person
           to
           be
           punished
           .
           And
           it
           is
           otherwise
           in
           personal
           guilt
           ,
           than
           in
           
             pecuniary
             debts
          
           .
           In
           these
           the
           Debt
           it self
           
           is
           solely
           intended
           ,
           the
           person
           only
           obliged
           with
           reference
           thereunto
           .
           In
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           person
           is
           firstly
           and
           principally
           under
           the
           Obligation
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           a
           
             pecuniary
             debs
          
           is
           paid
           ,
           by
           whomsoever
           it
           be
           paid
           ,
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           person
           himself
           unto
           payment
           ceaseth
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           .
           But
           in
           things
           criminal
           ,
           the
           guilty
           person
           himself
           ,
           being
           firstly
           ,
           immediately
           and
           intentionally
           under
           the
           Obligation
           unto
           punishment
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           introduced
           by
           compact
           ,
           a
           
             vicarious
             solution
          
           in
           the
           fubstitution
           of
           another
           to
           suffer
           ,
           though
           he
           suffer
           the
           
             same
             absolutely
          
           which
           those
           should
           have
           done
           for
           whom
           he
           suffers
           ;
           yet
           because
           of
           the
           Acceptation
           of
           his
           person
           to
           suffer
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           refused
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           admitted
           ,
           without
           some
           
             Relaxation
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           Deliverance
           of
           the
           guilty
           persons
           cannot
           ensue
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           intervention
           of
           the
           Terms
           fixed
           on
           in
           the
           Covenant
           or
           Agreement
           for
           an
           admittance
           of
           the
           substitution
           .
        
         
         
           It
           appears
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           considered
           as
           a
           Creditor
           ,
           and
           sin
           as
           a
           debt
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           as
           an
           obligation
           to
           the
           payment
           of
           that
           Debt
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           as
           paying
           it
           ;
           though
           these
           notions
           may
           have
           been
           used
           by
           some
           for
           the
           Illustration
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           without
           countenance
           from
           sundry
           expressions
           in
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           But
           God
           is
           considered
           as
           the
           infinitely
           holy
           and
           righteous
           Author
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           Supream
           
             Governour
             of
             all
             mankind
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Tenor
           and
           Sanction
           of
           it
           .
           Man
           is
           considered
           as
           a
           sinner
           ,
           a
           transgressor
           of
           that
           Law
           ,
           and
           thereby
           obnoxious
           and
           liable
           to
           the
           punishment
           constituted
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           ,
           answerably
           unto
           the
           Justice
           and
           Holiness
           of
           its
           Author
           .
           The
           Substitution
           of
           Christ
           was
           meerly
           Voluntary
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           himself
           ,
           undertaking
           to
           be
           a
           Sponsor
           to
           answer
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           ,
           by
           undergoing
           the
           punishment
           
           due
           unto
           them
           .
           That
           to
           this
           End
           there
           was
           a
           
             Relaxation
             of
             the
             Law
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           persons
           that
           were
           to
           suffer
           ,
           though
           not
           as
           to
           what
           was
           to
           be
           suffered
           .
           Without
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Substitution
           mentioned
           could
           not
           have
           been
           admitted
           .
           And
           on
           supposition
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           the
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           could
           not
           have
           had
           the
           nature
           of
           punishment
           properly
           so
           called
           .
           For
           punishment
           relates
           to
           the
           Justice
           and
           Righteousness
           in
           Government
           of
           him
           that
           exacts
           it
           ,
           and
           inflicts
           it
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           doth
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Law.
           Nor
           could
           the
           Law
           be
           any
           way
           satisfied
           ,
           or
           fulfilled
           by
           the
           suffering
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           antecedently
           thereunto
           its
           obligation
           or
           power
           of
           obliging
           unto
           the
           penalty
           constituted
           in
           its
           Sanction
           ,
           unto
           sin
           ,
           was
           relaxed
           ,
           dissolved
           ,
           or
           dispensed
           withall
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           agreeable
           to
           Justice
           ,
           nor
           would
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           admit
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           another
           punishment
           should
           be
           inflicted
           on
           Christ
           ,
           than
           what
           we
           had
           deserved
           ,
           nor
           
           could
           our
           sin
           be
           the
           impulsive
           cause
           of
           his
           death
           :
           nor
           could
           we
           have
           had
           any
           benefit
           thereby
           .
           And
           this
           may
           suffice
           to
           be
           added
           unto
           what
           was
           spoken
           before
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           satisfaction
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           brevity
           of
           the
           discourse
           whereunto
           we
           are
           confined
           ,
           will
           bear
           ,
           or
           the
           use
           whereunto
           it
           is
           designed
           doth
           require
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             Doctrine
          
           contended
           for
           ,
           being
           declared
           and
           cleared
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           
             one
             or
             two
             instances
          
           manifest
           how
           evidently
           it
           is
           revealed
           ,
           and
           how
           fully
           it
           may
           be
           confirmed
           or
           vindicated
           .
           It
           is
           then
           in
           the
           Scripture
           declared
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             dyed
             for
             us
          
           ;
           that
           he
           
             dyed
             for
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             we
             are
             thereby
             delivered
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           as
           such
           .
           Without
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           acknowledgement
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           Christians
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           in
           these
           general
           terms
           ,
           at
           all
           denyed
           by
           the
           Socinians
           .
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           we
           consider
           ,
           (
           1.
           )
           How
           this
           is
           revealed
           and
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           
           and
           (
           2.
           )
           What
           is
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Expressions
           and
           Propositions
           wherein
           it
           is
           revealed
           and
           affirmed
           ;
           for
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           sundry
           others
           ,
           we
           affirm
           ,
           that
           the
           satisfaction
           pleaded
           for
           ,
           is
           contained
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Christ
           is
           said
           to
           dye
           ,
           to
           
             give
             himself
          
           ,
           to
           
             be
             delivered
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             &c.
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             sinners
             ,
             John
          
           6.
           51.
           
           Chap.
           10.
           15.
           
           Rom.
           5.
           6.
           2
           
           Cor.
           5.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Gal.
           2.
           20.
           
           Heb.
           2.
           9.
           
           Moreover
           he
           is
           said
           to
           dye
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           for
           sins
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           3.
           
           Gal.
           1.
           4.
           
           The
           End
           whereof
           every
           where
           expressed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           
             freed
             ,
             delivered
          
           ,
           and
           saved
           .
           These
           things
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           are
           agreed
           unto
           ,
           and
           acknowleded
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           meaning
           and
           importance
           ,
           we
           say
           of
           these
           Expr●ssions
           ,
           is
           ;
           that
           Christ
           dyed
           in
           our
           
             Room
             ,
             Place
          
           ,
           or
           Stead
           ,
           undergoing
           the
           Death
           or
           Punishment
           which
           we
           should
           have
           undergone
           in
           the
           way
           and
           manner
           before
           declared
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           satisfaction
           
           we
           plead
           for
           .
           It
           remains
           therefore
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           treated
           of
           ,
           the
           
             proper
             signification
          
           and
           constant
           use
           of
           the.
           Expressions
           mentioned
           ,
           the
           Exemplification
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Customs
           and
           Usages
           of
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           do
           evince
           and
           manifest
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           have
           laid
           down
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           wherein
           this
           Revelation
           of
           
             Christs
             dying
             for
             us
          
           is
           expressed
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           who
           deny
           Christ
           to
           have
           
             dyed
             for
             us
          
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           do
           indeed
           deny
           that
           he
           properly
           dyed
           for
           us
           at
           all
           ;
           what
           ever
           benefits
           they
           grant
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           death
           we
           may
           obtain
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           We
           may
           consider
           the
           Use
           of
           this
           Expression
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           either
           indefinitely
           ,
           or
           in
           particular
           Instances
           .
        
         
           Only
           we
           must
           take
           this
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           that
           
             dying
             for
             sins
             and
             Transgressions
          
           ,
           being
           added
           
             unto
             dying
             for
             sinners
          
           or
           persons
           ,
           maketh
           the
           substitution
           of
           one
           in
           the
           room
           and
           stead
           of
           
           another
           ,
           more
           evident
           ,
           than
           when
           the
           dying
           of
           one
           for
           another
           only
           ,
           is
           mentioned
           .
           For
           whereas
           all
           Predicates
           are
           regulated
           by
           their
           subjects
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           one
           dyeth
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           sins
           ,
           the
           meaning
           can
           be
           no
           other
           ,
           but
           the
           bearing
           or
           answering
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           sinner
           ,
           in
           whose
           stead
           any
           one
           dyeth
           .
           And
           this
           is
           in
           the
           Scripture
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           Expression
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           afterwards
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           consider
           some
           Instances
           .
        
         
           John
           11.
           50.
           
           The
           words
           of
           
             Caiaphas
             Counsel
          
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             expedient
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             one
             man
             should
             dye
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             whole
             Nation
             perish
             not
             :
          
           which
           is
           expressed
           again
           ,
           Chap.
           18.
           14.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             perish
             for
             the
             people
             .
             Caiaphas
          
           feared
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           were
           spared
           ,
           the
           people
           would
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           The
           way
           to
           free
           them
           ,
           he
           thought
           was
           by
           the
           destruction
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
           him
           therefore
           he
           devoted
           to
           death
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           the
           People
           .
           As
           He
           
             Vnum
             pro
             multis
             dabitur
             Caput
             .
          
           
             One
             head
             shall
             be
             given
             for
             many
             .
          
           Not
           unlike
           the
           Speech
           of
           Otho
           the
           Emperour
           in
           Xiphilin
           ,
           when
           he
           slew
           himself
           to
           preserve
           his
           Army
           ;
           For
           when
           they
           would
           have
           perswaded
           him
           to
           renew
           the
           war
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Forces
           ,
           and
           offered
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           lives
           to
           secure
           him
           ;
           he
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           ;
           adding
           this
           Reason
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             It
             is
             far
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             just
             that
             one
             should
             perish
             or
             dye
             for
             all
             ;
             than
             that
             many
             should
             perish
             for
             one
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           One
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           go
           free
           ;
           or
           as
           another
           speaks
           ;
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Eurip.
            
             
               
                 Let
                 one
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           Joh.
           13.
           38.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           They
           are
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           Peter
           unto
           
             Christ
             ;
             I
             will
             lay
             down
             my
             life
             for
             thee
          
           ;
           To
           free
           thee
           ,
           I
           will
           expose
           my
           own
           head
           to
           danger
           ,
           my
           life
           to
           death
           ;
           that
           thou
           maist
           live
           and
           I
           dye
           .
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           he
           intended
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           the
           celebrated
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           exposed
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           such
           were
           
             Damon
             and
             Pythias
             ,
             Orestes
             &
             Pylades
             ,
             Nisur
             &
             Eurialus
             .
          
           Whence
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           
             Seneca
             ,
             Succurram
             perituro
             ;
             sed
             ut
             ipse
             n●n
             peream
             ;
             nisi
             si
             futurus
             ero
             magni
             hominis
             ,
             aut
             magnae
             rei
             merces
             .
             I
             will
             relieve
             or
             succour
             one
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             perish
             ;
             yet
             so
             as
             that
             I
             perish
             not
             my self
             ;
             unless
             thereby
             ,
             I
             be
             taken
             in
             lieu
             of
             some
             great
             man
             ,
             or
             great
             matter
             .
          
           For
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           great
           worth
           and
           usefulness
           I
           could
           perish
           ,
           or
           dye
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           live
           and
           go
           free
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           great
           Example
           also
           of
           the
           importance
           of
           this
           Expression
           in
           those
           words
           of
           David
           concerning
           
           Absolom
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           18.
           33.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Who
             will
             grant
             me
             to
             dye
             ,
             I
             for
             thee
             ,
          
           or
           in
           thy
           stead
           ;
           
             My
             Son
             Absolom
          
           .
           It
           was
           never
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           David
           wished
           that
           he
           had
           dyed
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           to
           have
           undergone
           the
           death
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           to
           have
           preserved
           him
           alive
           .
           As
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           though
           in
           another
           sense
           ,
           M●zentius
           in
           Virgil
           expresseth
           himself
           ,
           when
           his
           Son
           Lausus
           interposing
           b●tween
           him
           and
           danger
           in
           Battel
           ,
           was
           slain
           by
           Aeneas
           .
        
         
           
             Tantane
             me
             tenuit
             vivendi
             nate
             voluptas
             ,
          
           
             
               
                 Vt
                 pro
                 me
                 hostili
                 paterer
                 succedere
                 dextrae
              
            
             
               
                 Quem
                 genui
                 ?
                 tuane
                 haec
                 genitor
                 per
                 vulnera
                 servor
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Morte
                 tuâ
                 vivam
              
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Hast
             thou
             O
             Son
             ,
             fallen
             under
             the
             Enemies
             hand
             in
             my
             stead
             ;
             am
             I
             saved
             by
             thy
             wounds
             ;
             do
             I
             live
             by
             thy
             death
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           used
           by
           David
           
           doth
           signifie
           ,
           when
           applyed
           unto
           persons
           ,
           either
           a
           succession
           ,
           or
           a
           substitution
           ;
           still
           the
           coming
           of
           one
           into
           the
           Place
           and
           Room
           of
           another
           :
           When
           one
           succeeded
           to
           another
           in
           Government
           ,
           it
           is
           expressed
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           10.
           1.
           1
           
           Kings
           7.
           7.
           
           Chap.
           19.
           16.
           
           In
           other
           cases
           it
           denotes
           a
           substitution
           .
           So
           Jehu
           tells
           his
           Gurad
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           one
           of
           them
           let
           any
           of
           
             Baals
             Priests
          
           escape
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           2
           Kings
           10.
           24.
           his
           life
           should
           go
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           the
           life
           that
           he
           had
           suffered
           to
           escape
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           answereth
           unto
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           used
           in
           this
           matter
           ;
           and
           ever
           denotes
           either
           
             equality
             ,
             contrariety
          
           ,
           or
           substitution
           .
           The
           two
           former
           senses
           ,
           can
           here
           have
           no
           place
           ;
           the
           latter
           alone
           hath
           .
           So
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Archelaus
           reigned
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           Mat.
           2.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             In
             the
             room
             or
             stead
             of
          
           Herod
           
             his
             Father
          
           .
           So
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Matth.
           5.
           38.
           is
           
             an
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             and
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
             ,
          
           And
           
           this
           word
           also
           is
           used
           in
           expressing
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           for
           us
           .
           He
           came
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Matth.
           20.
           28.
           
           
             To
             give
             his
             life
             a
             ransome
             for
             many
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           their
           stead
           to
           dye
           .
           So
           the
           words
           are
           used
           again
           ,
           Mark
           10.
           45.
           
           And
           both
           these
           notes
           of
           a
           
             succedaneous
             substitution
          
           are
           joined
           together
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           6.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Greeks
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             buy
             any
             thing
          
           ,
           to
           purchase
           or
           procure
           any
           thing
           ,
           with
           the
           price
           of
           ones
           life
           .
           So
           Tigranes
           in
           Xenophon
           ,
           when
           Cyrus
           askt
           him
           what
           he
           would
           give
           or
           do
           for
           the
           liberty
           of
           his
           Wife
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           prisoner
           ;
           answered
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             I
             will
             purchase
             her
             liberty
             with
             my
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             price
             of
             my
             soul.
          
           Whereon
           the
           Woman
           being
           freed
           ,
           affirmed
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           she
           considered
           none
           in
           the
           company
           ,
           but
           him
           who
           said
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             that
             he
             would
             
             purchase
             my
             liberty
             with
             his
             own
             life
             .
          
        
         
           And
           these
           things
           are
           added
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Instances
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           whence
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           this
           expression
           of
           
             dying
             for
             another
          
           ,
           hath
           no
           other
           sense
           or
           meaning
           ,
           but
           only
           dying
           
             instead
             of
             another
          
           ,
           undergoing
           the
           death
           that
           he
           
             should
             undergo
          
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           go
           free
           .
           And
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           Christs
           dying
           for
           us
           ,
           add
           that
           he
           so
           dyed
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           also
           dyed
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           to
           
             bear
             their
             punishment
          
           ,
           or
           to
           
             expiate
             their
             guilt
          
           ,
           (
           for
           other
           sense
           the
           words
           cannot
           admit
           )
           and
           he
           that
           pretends
           to
           give
           any
           other
           sense
           of
           them
           than
           that
           contended
           for
           ,
           which
           implyes
           the
           whole
           of
           what
           lyes
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Satisfaction
           ,
           
             erit
             mihi
             magnus
             Apollo
          
           ;
           even
           he
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           
             ambiguous
             Oracles
             of
             old
          
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           
             mori
             pro
             alio
          
           ,
           and
           
             pati
             pro
             alio
          
           ,
           or
           
             pro
             alio
             discrimen
             capitis
             subire
          
           ;
           a
           substitution
           
           is
           still
           denoted
           by
           that
           expression
           ,
           which
           sufficeth
           us
           in
           this
           whole
           cause
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           both
           into
           whose
           room
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           were
           to
           suff●r
           .
           Thus
           Entellus
           killing
           and
           sacrificing
           an
           Ox
           to
           Eryx
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           Dares
           whom
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           have
           slain
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           expresseth
           himself
           ;
           
             
               Hanc
               tibi
               Eryx
               meliorem
               animam
               pro
               morte
               Daretis
               Persolvo
               .
            
          
           He
           offered
           the
           Ox
           ,
           a
           better
           Sacrifice
           ,
           in
           the
           stead
           of
           Dares
           ,
           
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             So
          
           
             
               Fratrem
               Pollux
               alternà
               morte
               redemit
               .
            
          
           And
           they
           speak
           so
           not
           only
           with
           respect
           unto
           death
           ,
           but
           where
           ever
           any
           thing
           of
           Durance
           or
           suffering
           is
           intended
           .
           So
           the
           Angry
           Master
           in
           the
           Comoedian
           ,
           
             
             
               Verberibus
               Caesum
               te
               Dave
               in
               pistrinum
               dedam
               usque
               ad
               necem
               .
            
             
               Eâ
               lege
               atque
               omine
               ,
               ut
               si
               inde
               te
               exemerim
               ,
               ego
               pro
               te
               molam
               .
            
          
           He
           threatned
           his
           Servant
           to
           cast
           him
           into
           Prison
           to
           be
           macerated
           to
           death
           with
           labour
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           this
           engagement
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           ever
           let
           him
           out
           he
           would
           
             grind
             for
             him
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           stead
           .
           Wherefore
           without
           offering
           Violence
           to
           the
           common
           means
           of
           Understanding
           things
           amongst
           men
           ,
           another
           sense
           cannot
           be
           affixed
           to
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
          
           it self
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           other
           Exposition
           than
           that
           given
           unto
           it
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           manifoldly
           exemplified
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           suppose
           a
           man
           guilty
           of
           any
           crime
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           account
           thereof
           ,
           to
           be
           exposed
           unto
           Danger
           from
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Wrath
           ,
           or
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           be
           
           given
           up
           unto
           suffering
           according
           unto
           his
           demerit
           ,
           another
           should
           tender
           himself
           to
           dye
           for
           him
           that
           he
           might
           be
           freed
           ,
           let
           an
           appeal
           be
           made
           to
           the
           common
           Reason
           and
           Understandings
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           whether
           the
           intention
           of
           this
           his
           
             dying
             for
             another
          
           ,
           be
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           substitutes
           himself
           in
           his
           stead
           to
           undergo
           what
           he
           should
           have
           done
           ,
           however
           the
           translation
           of
           punishment
           from
           one
           to
           another
           may
           be
           brought
           about
           and
           asserted
           .
           For
           at
           present
           we
           treat
           not
           of
           the
           Right
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           or
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           And
           to
           deny
           this
           to
           be
           the
           case
           as
           to
           the
           
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           understand
           ,
           to
           subvert
           the
           whole
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           as
           was
           said
           ,
           this
           harh
           been
           variously
           exemplified
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           whose
           actings
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           because
           they
           excellently
           shadow
           out
           the
           general
           notion
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           for
           others
           ,
           for
           sinners
           ;
           and
           are
           appealed
           unto
           directly
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           
           Rom.
           5.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           I
           shall
           in
           a
           few
           Instances
           reflect
           upon
           .
        
         
           Not
           to
           insist
           on
           the
           voluntary
           surrogations
           of
           private
           Persons
           ,
           one
           into
           the
           Room
           of
           another
           ,
           mutually
           to
           undergo
           
             dangers
             and
             death
          
           for
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           remember
           some
           publick
           Transactions
           in
           reference
           unto
           communities
           ,
           in
           Nations
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           or
           Armies
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           celebrated
           amongst
           the
           Ancients
           than
           this
           ;
           that
           when
           they
           supposed
           themselves
           in
           Danger
           ,
           from
           the
           Anger
           and
           displeasure
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           any
           guilt
           or
           crimes
           among
           them
           ,
           some
           one
           person
           should
           either
           devote
           himself
           ,
           or
           be
           devoted
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           dye
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           be
           made
           as
           it
           were
           an
           
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           .
           For
           where
           sin
           is
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           the
           object
           respected
           ,
           the
           making
           of
           satisfaction
           by
           
             undergoing
             punishment
          
           ,
           and
           expiating
           of
           sin
           by
           a
           propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           are
           but
           various
           expressions
           of
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Now
           those
           whoso
           devoted
           themselves
           ,
           as
           
           was
           said
           ,
           
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             others
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             expiate
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           and
           turn
           away
           the
           Anger
           of
           the
           God
           they
           feared
           by
           their
           death
           ,
           designed
           two
           things
           in
           what
           they
           did
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Evils
           which
           were
           impendent
           on
           the
           people
           and
           feared
           ,
           might
           fall
           on
           themselves
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           people
           might
           go
           free
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           all
           good
           things
           which
           themselves
           desired
           ,
           might
           be
           conferred
           on
           the
           People
           ;
           which
           things
           have
           a
           notable
           shaddow
           in
           them
           of
           the
           great
           
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           concerning
           which
           we
           treat
           ,
           and
           expound
           the
           Expressions
           wherein
           it
           is
           declared
           .
           The
           Instance
           of
           the
           Decii
           ,
           is
           known
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
             
               Plebeiae
               Deciorum
               animae
               ,
               plebeia
               fuerunt
            
             
               Nomina
               ;
               pro
               totis
               legionibu●
               hitam●n
               ,
               &
               pro
            
             
               Omnibus
               auxiliis
               ,
               atque
               omni
               plehe
               Latins
               .
            
             
               Sufficiunt
               Diis
               infernis
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           two
           Decii
           ,
           Father
           and
           Son
           ,
           in
           imminent
           dangers
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           devoted
           
           themselves
           ,
           at
           several
           times
           ,
           unto
           Death
           and
           Destruction
           .
           And
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             sufficiunt
             Diis
             infernis
          
           ;
           they
           satisfied
           for
           the
           whole
           people
           ;
           adding
           the
           Reason
           whence
           so
           it
           might
           be
           ;
           
             
               Pluris
               enim
               Decii
               quam
               qui
               servantur
               ab
               illis
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             They
             were
             more
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             were
             saved
             by
             them
             .
          
           And
           the
           great
           Historian
           doth
           excellently
           describe
           both
           the
           Actions
           ,
           and
           Expectations
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           in
           what
           they
           did
           .
           The
           Father
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Army
          
           commanded
           by
           himself
           and
           
             Titus
             M●nlius
          
           ,
           was
           near
           a
           total
           ruine
           by
           the
           Latines
           ,
           called
           for
           the
           publick
           Priest
           ,
           and
           caused
           him
           with
           the
           usual
           solemn
           Ceremonies
           ,
           to
           devote
           him
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           the
           deliverance
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Army
           :
           after
           which
           making
           his
           requests
           to
           his
           Gods
           ,
           (
           
             dii
             quorum
             est
             potestas
             nostrorum
             hostiumque
             )
             the
             gods
             that
             had
             power
             over
             them
             and
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           as
           he
           supposed
           ,
           he
           cast
           
           himself
           into
           death
           by
           the
           swords
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
           
             Conspectus
             ab
             utraque
             acie
             aliquanto
             augustior
             humano
             visu
             ,
             sicut
             coelo
             missus
             ,
             piaculum
             omnis
             Deorum
             irae
             ,
             qui
             pestem
             ab
             suis
             aversam
             in
             hostes
             ferret
             .
             He
             was
             looked
             on
             by
             both
             Armies
             ,
             as
             one
             more
             August
             than
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             one
             sent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             piacular
             Sacrifice
             ;
             to
             appease
             the
             Anger
             of
             the
             gods
             ,
             and
             to
             transferre
             destruction
             from
             their
             own
             Army
             to
             the
             Enemies
             ,
          
           Liv.
           Hist.
           8.
           
           His
           Son
           in
           like
           manner
           in
           a
           great
           and
           dangerous
           battel
           against
           the
           Galls
           and
           Samnites
           ;
           wherein
           he
           commanded
           in
           Chief
           ,
           devoting
           himself
           as
           his
           Father
           had
           done
           ,
           added
           unto
           the
           former
           solemn
           deprecations
           ;
           
             prae
             se
             ,
             agere
             sese
             ,
             formidinem
             ac
             fugam
             ,
             caedemque
             ac
             cruorem
             ,
             coel
             stium
             ,
             infernorum
             iras
             ,
             lib.
          
           11.
           
           That
           he
           carryed
           away
           before
           him
           ,
           (
           from
           those
           for
           whom
           he
           devoted
           himself
           )
           
             fear
             and
             flight
             ,
             slaughter
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Coelestial
             and
             Infernal
             gods
             .
          
           And
           as
           they
           did
           in
           this
           
             devoting
             of
             themselves
          
           design
           ,
           
             averuncare
             malum
             ,
             deûm
             
             iras
             ,
             lustrare
             p●pulum
             ,
             aut
             exercitum
             ,
             piaculum
             fieri
          
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             expiare
             crimina
             ,
             scelus
             ,
             reatum
             ,
          
           or
           to
           remove
           all
           evil
           from
           others
           by
           taking
           it
           on
           themselves
           in
           their
           stead
           ;
           so
           also
           they
           thought
           they
           might
           ,
           and
           intended
           in
           what
           did
           ,
           to
           covenant
           and
           contract
           for
           the
           good
           things
           they
           desired
           .
           So
           did
           these
           Decii
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           Menaeceus
           reported
           to
           have
           done
           ▪
           when
           he
           devoted
           himself
           for
           the
           City
           of
           Thebes
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Argives
           .
           So
           Papinius
           introduceth
           him
           treating
           his
           gods
           ,
           
             
               Armorum
               superi
               ,
               tuque
               ,
               ô
               quifunere
               tanto
            
             
               Indulges
               mihi
               Phoebe
               mori
               ,
               date
               gaudia
               Thebis
               ,
            
             
               Quae
               pepegi
               ,
               &
               toto
               quae
               sanguine
               prodi
               gus
               emi
               .
            
          
        
         
           He
           reckoned
           that
           he
           had
           not
           only
           repelled
           all
           death
           and
           danger
           from
           Thebes
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           purchased
           joy
           ,
           in
           peace
           and
           liberty
           for
           the
           people
           .
        
         
         
           And
           where
           there
           was
           none
           in
           publick
           calamities
           ,
           that
           did
           voluntarily
           
             devote
             themselves
          
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           wont
           to
           take
           some
           obnoxious
           person
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           exercra●le
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           on
           him
           according
           to
           their
           superstition
           ,
           all
           the
           wrath
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           him
           up
           to
           Destruction
           .
           Such
           the
           Apostle
           alludes
           unto
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           3.
           1
           
           Cor.
           4.
           9
           ,
           13.
           
           So
           the
           Massilians
           were
           wont
           to
           explate
           their
           City
           by
           taking
           a
           Person
           devoted
           ,
           imprecating
           on
           his
           head
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           the
           City
           was
           obnoxious
           unto
           ,
           casting
           him
           into
           the
           Sea
           with
           th●se
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             be
             thou
             our
             expiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           ;
           To
           which
           purpose
           were
           the
           solemn
           words
           that
           many
           used
           in
           their
           expiatory
           Sacrifices
           ;
           as
           Herodotus
           test●fieth
           of
           the
           Aegyptians
           ,
           bringing
           their
           Offerings
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             they
             laid
             these
             imprecations
             on
             their
             heads
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             Evil
             were
             happening
             
             towards
             the
             Sacrificer
             ,
             or
             all
          
           Egypt
           ,
           
             let
             it
             be
             all
             turned
             and
             laid
             on
             this
             devoted
             head
             .
          
        
         
           And
           the
           persons
           whom
           they
           thus
           dealt
           withall
           ,
           and
           made
           execrate
           ,
           were
           commonly
           of
           the
           vilest
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           had
           rendred
           themselves
           detestable
           by
           their
           own
           crimes
           ;
           whence
           was
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Mother
           of
           M●naeceus
           upon
           her
           Sons
           devoting
           himself
           ,
           
             
               Lustralemne
               feris
               ,
               ego
               te
               puer
               inclyte
               Thebis
               ,
            
             
               D●votumque
               caput
               ,
               vilis
               seu
               mater
               alebam
               ?
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           recounted
           these
           Instances
           to
           evince
           the
           common
           intention
           ,
           sense
           ,
           and
           understanding
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           of
           
             one
             dying
          
           for
           another
           ;
           and
           to
           manifest
           by
           Examples
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           mankind
           ,
           about
           any
           ones
           being
           devoted
           and
           substituted
           in
           the
           Room
           of
           others
           ,
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           death
           and
           danger
           ;
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           the
           
           words
           mentioned
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           to
           f●●nd
           and
           confirm
           this
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           That
           whereas
           it
           is
           fr●quently
           affirmed
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             th●ir
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           deny
           that
           he
           dyed
           and
           suffered
           in
           our
           stead
           ,
           undergoing
           the
           death
           whereunto
           we
           were
           obnoxious
           ,
           and
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           our
           sins
           ,
           is
           ;
           if
           we
           respect
           in
           what
           we
           say
           or
           believe
           ▪
           the
           constant
           use
           of
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           concerning
           which
           they
           are
           used
           ,
           the
           uncontrolled
           use
           of
           that
           Expression
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Writers
           ,
           in
           expressing
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           instances
           and
           examples
           of
           its
           meaning
           and
           intention
           among
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           is
           to
           deny
           that
           he
           dyed
           for
           us
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           Neither
           will
           his
           
             dying
             for
             our
             Good
          
           or
           advantage
           only
           ,
           in
           what
           way
           or
           sense
           soever
           ,
           answer
           or
           make
           good
           ,
           or
           true
           ,
           the
           Assertion
           of
           his
           
             dying
             for
             us
          
           ,
           and
           our
           sins
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           in
           
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Martyrs
           ;
           they
           all
           dyed
           for
           our
           Good
           ;
           our
           advantage
           and
           benefit
           was
           one
           end
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           the
           will
           and
           appointment
           of
           God
           ;
           And
           yet
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           they
           dyed
           
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             our
             sins
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           Christ
           dyed
           only
           for
           our
           Good
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           more
           effectual
           manner
           than
           they
           did
           ,
           yet
           this
           altereth
           not
           the
           kind
           of
           his
           dying
           for
           us
           ;
           nor
           can
           he
           thence
           be
           said
           properly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           only
           due
           sense
           of
           that
           expression
           ,
           so
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           in
           this
           brief
           and
           hasty
           discourse
           ,
           add
           only
           one
           consideration
           more
           about
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           to
           confirm
           the
           Truth
           pleaded
           for
           .
           And
           that
           is
           that
           he
           is
           said
           in
           dying
           for
           sinners
           ,
           
             to
             bear
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           Isa.
           53.
           11.
           
           
             He
             shall
             bear
             their
             iniquities
          
           ,
           v.
           12.
           
           
             He
             bare
             the
             sins
             of
             many
          
           ;
           explained
           ,
           v.
           5.
           
           
             He
             was
             wounded
             for
             our
             Transgressions
             ,
             he
             was
             bruised
             for
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             the
             Chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           
           
             Who
             his
             own
             
             self
             bare
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             Tree
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           This
           expression
           is
           purely
           Sacred
           .
           It
           occurreth
           not
           directly
           in
           other
           Authors
           ,
           though
           the
           sense
           of
           it
           in
           other
           words
           do
           frequently
           .
           They
           call
           it
           
             luere
             peccata
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           
             delictorum
             supplicium
             ferre
          
           ;
           to
           bear
           the
           punishment
           of
           sins
           .
           The
           meaning
           therefore
           of
           this
           phrase
           of
           speech
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           Scripture
           alone
           ,
           and
           principally
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           originally
           used
           ;
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           tranferred
           into
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           some
           of
           the
           places
           .
        
         
           Isa.
           53.
           11.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           same
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           ,
           vers
           .
           4.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             And
             our
             griefs
             he
             hath
             born
             them
             .
          
           The
           word
           signifies
           ,
           properly
           to
           bear
           a
           Weight
           or
           a
           Burden
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           bears
           it
           on
           his
           shoulders
           ;
           
             bajulo
             ,
             porto
          
           .
           And
           it
           is
           never
           used
           with
           respect
           unto
           sin
           ,
           but
           openly
           and
           plainly
           it
           signifies
           the
           undergoing
           of
           the
           punishment
           due
           unto
           it
           ;
           so
           it
           
           occurrs
           directly
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           Lam.
           5.
           7.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Our
             Fathers
             have
             sinned
             and
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             born
             their
             iniquities
          
           ;
           The
           punishment
           due
           to
           their
           sins
           .
           And
           why
           a
           new
           sense
           should
           be
           forged
           for
           these
           words
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           spoken
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           who
           can
           give
           a
           just
           reason
           ?
        
         
           Again
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           
             And
             he
             bear
             the
             sin
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           often
           used
           with
           respect
           unto
           sin
           ;
           sometimes
           with
           reference
           unto
           Gods
           actings
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           reference
           unto
           mens
           concerns
           in
           it
           .
           In
           the
           first
           way
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           denotes
           an
           act
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           signifies
           to
           lift
           up
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           ,
           or
           pardon
           sin
           ;
           and
           leaves
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           where
           with
           it
           is
           joyned
           under
           its
           first
           signification
           ,
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           or
           the
           g●ilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           punishment
           ensuing
           as
           its
           consequent
           .
           For
           God
           pardoning
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           the
           removal
           of
           the
           punishment
           doth
           necessarily
           
           ensue
           ;
           Guilt
           containing
           an
           Obligation
           unto
           punishment
           .
           In
           the
           latter
           way
           ,
           as
           it
           respects
           men
           or
           sinners
           ,
           it
           constantly
           denotes
           the
           bearing
           of
           the
           punishment
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           gives
           that
           sense
           unto
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           as
           its
           cause
           .
           And
           hence
           ariseth
           the
           ambiguity
           of
           those
           words
           of
           
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
          
           14.
           13.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           if
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           denotes
           an
           act
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           words
           be
           spoken
           with
           reference
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           any
           acting
           of
           his
           towards
           Cain
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           retains
           the
           sense
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           are
           rightly
           rendered
           ,
           
             My
             sin
             is
             greater
             than
             to
             be
             fogiven
             .
          
           If
           it
           respect
           Cain
           himself
           firstly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           assumes
           the
           signification
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           are
           to
           be
           rendred
           ;
           
             My
             punishment
             is
             greater
             than
             I
             can
             bear
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             be
             born
             by
             me
             .
          
        
         
           This
           I
           say
           is
           the
           constant
           sense
           of
           this
           expression
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           Instance
           to
           the
           contrary
           be
           produced
           .
           Some
           may
           be
           mentioned
           in
           
           the
           confirmation
           of
           it
           .
           Numb
           .
           14.
           33.
           
           Your
           children
           shall
           wander
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           forty
           years
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             and
             shall
             bear
             your
             Whoredoms
             ,
             v.
          
           34.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Ye
             sh●ll
             bear
             your
             in
             quities
             forty
             years
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           your
           whoredoms
           and
           iniquities
           ,
           according
           to
           Gods
           Provideneial
           d●aling
           with
           them
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Lev.
           19.
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             eateth
             it
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             shall
             bear
             his
             iniquities
          
           ,
           How
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             that
             s●ul
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             .
          
           To
           b●
           
             cut
             off
          
           for
           sin
           ,
           by
           the
           punishment
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           its
           guilt
           ,
           is
           to
           bear
           in
           quity
           .
           So
           Chap.
           ●0
           16
           ,
           17
           18.
           for
           a
           man
           to
           
             bear
             his
             iniquity
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           slain
           ,
           or
           put
           to
           death
           for
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Ezek.
           18.
           20.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           
             the
             soul
             that
             sinneth
             it
             shall
             dye
             ;
             the
             Son
             shall
             not
             bear
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             Father
             .
          
           To
           
             bear
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             dye
             for
             sin
          
           ,
           are
           the
           same
           .
           More
           Instances
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           all
           uniformity
           speaking
           the
           same
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           .
        
         
         
           And
           as
           this
           sense
           is
           sufficiently
           indeed
           invincibly
           established
           by
           the
           invariable
           use
           of
           that
           Expression
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           so
           the
           manner
           whereby
           it
           is
           affirmed
           that
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           
             bare
             our
             iniquities
          
           ,
           sets
           it
           absolutely
           free
           from
           all
           danger
           by
           Opposition
           .
           For
           he
           bare
           our
           iniquities
           when
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             Lord
             made
             to
             meet
             on
             him
             ,
             or
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             the
             iniquity
             of
             us
             all
             ,
          
           Isa.
           53.
           6.
           which
           words
           the
           LXX
           .
           render
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             gave
             him
             up
             ,
             or
             delivered
             him
             unto
             our
             sins
             .
          
           That
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           them
           ;
           for
           other
           sense
           the
           words
           can
           have
           none
           ;
           
             He
             made
             him
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           5.
           21.
           so
           
             he
             bore
             our
             sins
          
           ,
           Isa.
           53.
           11.
           
           How
           ?
           
             in
             his
             own
             Body
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           that
           when
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           being
           
             stricken
             ,
             smitten
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             wounded
             ,
             bruised
             ,
             slain
             ,
          
           so
           was
           the
           chastisement
           of
           our
           Peace
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           to
           deny
           that
           the
           Lord
           
           Christ
           in
           his
           death
           and
           suffering
           for
           us
           ,
           underwent
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           our
           sins
           ,
           what
           we
           had
           deserved
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           be
           delivered
           ,
           as
           it
           everts
           the
           great
           foundation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           so
           by
           an
           open
           perverting
           of
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           not
           suited
           in
           their
           sense
           and
           importance
           to
           the
           vain
           imaginations
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           gives
           no
           small
           countenance
           to
           Infidelity
           and
           Atheism
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .